A modest and clear vindication of the serious representation, and late vindication of the ministers of London, from the scandalous aspersions of John Price, in a pamphlet of his, entituled, Clerico-classicum or, The clergies alarum to a third war. Wherein his king-killing doctrine is confuted. The authors by him alledged, as defending it, cleared. The ministers of London vindicated. The follies, and falsities of Iohn Price discovered. The protestation, vow, and the Covenant explained. / By a friend to a regulated monarchy, a free Parliament, an obedient army, and a godly ministry; but an enemy to tyranny, malignity, anarchy and heresie.
         Love, Christopher, 1618-1651.
      
       
         This text is an enriched version of the TCP digital transcription A88587 of text R204339 in the  English Short Title Catalog (Thomason E549_10). Textual changes  and metadata enrichments aim at making the text more  computationally tractable, easier to read, and suitable for network-based collaborative curation by amateur and professional end users from many walks of life.  The text has been tokenized and linguistically annotated with  MorphAdorner. The annotation includes standard spellings that support the display of a text in a standardized format that preserves archaic forms ('loveth', 'seekest'). Textual changes aim at restoring the text the author or stationer meant to publish.  This text has not been fully proofread 
       Approx. 195 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 43 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         EarlyPrint Project
         Evanston,IL, Notre Dame, IN, St. Louis, MO
         2017
         A88587
         Wing L3168
         Thomason E549_10
         ESTC R204339
         99863899
         99863899
         116115
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A88587)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 116115)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Thomason Tracts ; 85:E549[10])
      
       
         
           
             A modest and clear vindication of the serious representation, and late vindication of the ministers of London, from the scandalous aspersions of John Price, in a pamphlet of his, entituled, Clerico-classicum or, The clergies alarum to a third war. Wherein his king-killing doctrine is confuted. The authors by him alledged, as defending it, cleared. The ministers of London vindicated. The follies, and falsities of Iohn Price discovered. The protestation, vow, and the Covenant explained. / By a friend to a regulated monarchy, a free Parliament, an obedient army, and a godly ministry; but an enemy to tyranny, malignity, anarchy and heresie.
             Love, Christopher, 1618-1651.
          
           [4], 71, [1] p.
           
             Printed for Stephen Bowtell, and are to be sold at his shop at the sign of the Bible in Popes-head-alley,
             London :
             1649.
          
           
             A friend to a regulated monarchy = Christopher Love.
             The words "his king-killing .. explained." are bracketed together on title page.
             Annotation on Thomason copy: "Aprill 3 d".
             Reproduction of the original in the British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Price, John, -- Citizen of London. -- Clerico-classicum.
           Church and state -- England -- Early works to 1800.
           Great Britain -- History -- Commonwealth and Protectorate, 1649-1660 -- Sources.
           Great Britain -- Church history -- 17th century -- Sources.
        
      
    
       A88587  R204339  (Thomason E549_10).  civilwar no A modest and clear vindication of the serious representation, and late vindication of the ministers of London, from the scandalous aspersion Love, Christopher 1649    35055 247 0 0 0 0 0 70 D  The  rate of 70 defects per 10,000 words puts this text in the D category of texts with between 35 and 100 defects per 10,000 words. 
        2007-02 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2007-03 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2007-10 Elspeth Healey
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2007-10 Elspeth Healey
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
       
         
           A
           MODEST
           and
           CLEAR
           VINDICATION
           Of
           the
           Serious
           
             Representation
             ,
          
           and
           late
           
             Vindication
          
           Of
           the
           Ministers
           of
           
             London
             ,
          
           from
           the
           Scandalous
           Aspersions
           of
           JOHN
           PRICE
           ,
           In
           a
           Pamphlet
           of
           his
           ,
           Entituled
           ,
           
             CLERICO-CLASSICVM
          
           OR
           ,
           
             The
             Clergies
             Alarum
             to
             a
             third
             War
             .
          
           WHEREIN
           
             
               His
               King-killing
               Doctrine
               is
               confuted
               .
            
             
               The
               Authors
               by
               him
               alledged
               ,
               as
               defending
               it
               ,
               cleared
               .
            
             
               The
               Ministers
               of
               
                 London
              
               vindicated
               .
            
             
               The
               follies
               ,
               and
               falsities
               of
               
                 Iohn
                 Price
              
               discovered
               .
            
             
               The
               Protestation
               ,
               Vow
               ,
               and
               the
               Covenant
               explained
               .
            
          
        
         
           By
           a
           friend
           to
           a
           regulated
           Monarchy
           ,
           a
           free
           Parliament
           ,
           an
           obedient
           Army
           ,
           and
           a
           Godly
           Ministry
           ▪
           but
           an
           enemy
           to
           Tyranny
           ,
           Malignity
           ,
           Anarchy
           and
           Heresie
           .
        
         
           Blessed
           are
           ye
           when
           men
           shall
           revile
           you
           ,
           and
           persecute
           you
           ,
           and
           shall
           say
           all
           manner
           of
           evil
           against
           you
           falsly
           for
           my
           sake
           :
           rejoice
           and
           be
           exceeding
           glad
           for
           great
           is
           your
           reward
           in
           heaven
           :
           for
           so
           persecuted
           they
           the
           Prophets
           which
           were
           before
           you
           ,
        
         
           Mat.
           5.
           11
           ,
           12.
           
        
         
           You
           fight
           for
           the
           recovery
           of
           the
           Kings
           Royall
           person
           out
           of
           the
           hands
           of
           those
           misereants
           ,
           and
           reinstate
           Him
           in
           His
           Royal
           throne
           and
           dignity
           ,
           that
           both
           he
           and
           His
           Posterity
           may
           yet
           flourish
           in
           their
           Royalty
           ;
           so
           that
           notwithstanding
           all
           contradictions
           you
           fight
           for
           your
           King
           .
        
         
           John
           Price
           
             in
             his
             Spirituall
             Snapsack
             for
             the
             Parliaments
          
           Souldiers
           ,
           p.
           8.
           
        
         
           
             London
             ,
          
           Printed
           for
           
             Stephen
             Bowtell
             ,
          
           and
           are
           to
           be
           sold
           at
           his
           shop
           at
           the
           sign
           of
           the
           Bible
           in
           
             Popes-head-alley
             .
             1649.
             
          
        
      
       
       
       
         
           To
           the
           Reverend
           and
           learned
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           within
           the
           Province
           of
           London
           ,
           subscribers
           of
           the
           Serious
           Representation
           and
           late
           Vindication
           .
        
         
           
             REVEREND
             SIRS
             ,
          
        
         
           YOu
           are
           those
           whom
           I
           honour
           and
           love
           in
           truth
           ,
           for
           the
           truths
           sake
           that
           dwels
           in
           you
           ,
           and
           is
           so
           faithfully
           promoted
           by
           you
           .
           Many
           besides
           my selfe
           rise
           up
           and
           call
           you
           blessed
           ,
           for
           that
           Serious
           Representation
           of
           your
           judgments
           ,
           &c.
           and
           seasonable
           Vindication
           of
           your
           persons
           and
           Ministry
           ,
           which
           were
           lately
           published
           in
           print
           ;
           T
           is
           true
           ,
           't
           is
           your
           lot
           ,
           that
           you
           who
           are
           Embassadors
           of
           peace
           ,
           are
           now
           lookt
           upon
           as
           men
           of
           contention
           ,
           they
           who
           once
           counted
           your
           feet
           beautifull
           ,
           say
           now
           the
           mark
           of
           the
           Beast
           is
           on
           your
           forehead
           yea
           they
           who
           would
           have
           pulled
           out
           their
           eyes
           to
           have
           done
           you
           good
           ,
           are
           now
           so
           filled
           with
           prejudice
           and
           passion
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           pull
           out
           your
           eyes
           to
           doe
           you
           hurt
           ;
           this
           is
           the
           best
           requitall
           ,
           the
           more
           you
           love
           ,
           the
           less
           you
           are
           loved
           of
           them
           ;
           though
           the
           people
           are
           in
           such
           a
           distempered
           Phrensie
           ,
           yet
           I
           know
           this
           provokes
           your
           pity
           ,
           not
           your
           fury
           .
           I
           perceive
           you
           are
           made
           the
           But
           of
           Satans
           malice
           ,
           because
           you
           make
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           good
           of
           souls
           the
           mark
           you
           aim
           at
           in
           the
           course
           of
           your
           Ministry
           ;
           the
           Devill
           will
           not
           let
           you
           be
           at
           rest
           ,
           because
           you
           will
           not
           suffer
           the
           sins
           of
           the
           times
           to
           be
           at
           quiet
           .
           Since
           the
           publication
           of
           your
           Letter
           and
           Vindication
           ,
           there
           are
           many
           scurr●lous
           Pamphlets
           spread
           abroad
           ,
           which
           labour
           to
           stain
           the
           integrity
           
           of
           your
           hearts
           ,
           and
           the
           truth
           of
           your
           testimony
           ;
           among
           the
           rest
           there
           is
           one
           written
           by
           
             John
             Price
             ,
          
           which
           is
           stuffe●
           with
           such
           falsities
           ,
           absurdities
           ,
           tautalogies
           ,
           calumnies
           and
           animosities
           ,
           with
           such
           railings
           and
           revilings
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           were
           of
           the
           race
           of
           
             Rabs●ekah
             ,
          
           or
           the
           linage
           of
           
             Shime●
             :
          
           the
           Lord
           rebuke
           him
           ,
           and
           clear
           you
           .
           He
           presents
           you
           to
           the
           world
           as
           guilty
           of
           malignity
           ,
           perjury
           ,
           hypocrisie
           ,
           as
           wanting
           Ministeriall
           abilities
           ,
           and
           void
           of
           the
           ingenuity
           that
           becomes
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           as
           men
           of
           falshood
           ,
           deceit
           ,
           dissention
           ,
           and
           what
           not
           ?
           but
           what
           you
           are
           ?
           It
           may
           be
           your
           comfort
           to
           consider
           that
           so
           persecuted
           they
           the
           Prophets
           who
           were
           before
           you
           ;
           
             Elijah
          
           was
           called
           a
           troubler
           of
           
             Israel
          
           in
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ,
           &
           
             Paul
          
           a
           mover
           of
           sedition
           in
           the
           New
           .
           When
           I
           considered
           what
           
             August
             .
          
           said
           ,
           
           that
           
             a
             Ministers
             good
             conscience
             is
             sufficient
             for
             himself
             ,
             yet
             his
             good
             name
             is
             necessary
             for
             others
             :
          
           I
           thought
           fit
           to
           endeavour
           the
           Vindication
           of
           your
           names
           and
           Ministry
           from
           those
           unjust
           aspersions
           cast
           upon
           you
           by
           many
           sons
           of
           slander
           ;
           your
           names
           ,
           which
           are
           as
           precious
           oyntment
           poured
           forth
           (
           spreading
           the
           sweet
           savour
           of
           the
           knowledg
           of
           Christ
           in
           many
           places
           )
           will
           not
           want
           sons
           of
           
             Belzebub
             ,
          
           as
           so
           many
           flies
           to
           corrupt
           them
           :
           yet
           this
           may
           be
           your
           confidence
           ,
           that
           although
           they
           make
           their
           mouths
           as
           open
           sepulchers
           to
           bury
           your
           names
           and
           reputations
           in
           ,
           yet
           there
           shall
           be
           a
           resurrection
           of
           names
           as
           wel
           as
           bodies
           at
           the
           last
           day
           ,
           at
           which
           time
           all
           your
           reproach
           shall
           be
           wiped
           away
           ,
           and
           your
           Revilers
           made
           ashamed
           ,
           who
           have
           fasly
           accused
           your
           good
           conversation
           in
           Christ
           .
           This
           is
           the
           prayer
           and
           confidence
           of
           him
           who
           is
           〈◊〉
        
         
           
             CHRIST-LOVER
             
               (
               I
               )
            
             HOPE
             and
             a
             Lover
             of
             you
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             Dated
             
               this
               13
               
                 March
                 ,
              
               1648.
               
            
             from
             my
             house
             about
             the
             middle
             way
             between
             
               Whitehall
            
             and
             
               Whitechappell
               .
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
       
         
           A
           MODEST
           and
           CLEAR
           VINDICATION
           Of
           the
           Serious
           Representation
           ,
           and
           late
           Vindication
           Of
           the
           Ministers
           of
           London
           ,
           from
           the
           Scandalous
           Aspersions
           of
           JOHN
           PRIC●
           ,
           In
           a
           Pamphlet
           of
           his
           ,
           Entituled
           ,
           CLERICO-CLASSICVM
           OR
           ,
           The
           Clergies
           Alarum
           to
           a
           third
           War
           .
        
         
           
             John
             Price
             ,
          
        
         
           WOULD
           one
           imagine
           that
           you
           who
           thought
           your self
           once
           so
           good
           an
           Alchymist
           ,
           as
           to
           extract
           
             *
          
           honey
           out
           of
           the
           rock
           ,
           should
           now
           such
           poyson
           out
           of
           a
           flower
           ?
           I
           cannot
           compare
           you
           to
           a
           Bee
           (
           unlesse
           for
           your
           sting
           )
           but
           to
           a
           Spider
           ,
           for
           sucking
           poyson
           from
           that
           savory
           and
           serious
           Representation
           ,
           and
           late
           Vindication
           of
           the
           Ministers
           of
           
             London
             ,
          
           against
           whom
           you
           have
           spit
           so
           much
           of
           your
           venome
           .
           I
           shal
           not
           return
           you
           rayling
           for
           rayling
           ,
           slander
           for
           slander
           ,
           but
           in
           a
           spirit
           of
           meekness
           indeavour
           ,
           to
           discover
           your
           sin
           to
           recover
           your
           soul
           .
           Before
           I
           shal
           take
           a
           survey
           of
           your
           book
           in
           particular
           ,
           I
           shall
           give
           you
           this
           observation
           in
           the
           generall
           ;
           That
           either
           I
           was
           not
           my self
           when
           I
           
           read
           your
           book
           ,
           or
           you
           were
           not
           your self
           when
           you
           made
           it
           ;
           The
           latter
           I
           am
           induced
           to
           beleeve
           upon
           this
           ground
           ,
           in
           your
           book
           you
           declare
           your
           judgment
           for
           taking
           away
           the
           li●●
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           blame
           the
           Ministers
           of
           
             London
          
           for
           expressing
           themselves
           to
           the
           contrary
           ;
           now
           had
           you
           been
           your self
           ,
           undoubtedly
           you
           would
           not
           have
           declared
           your self
           for
           killing
           the
           King
           in
           this
           book
           ,
           yet
           professe
           against
           it
           in
           another
           made
           by
           you
           when
           you
           were
           of
           a
           more
           sober
           sp●●it
           ;
           In
           your
           book
           entituled
           ,
           
             *
          
           
             A
             Spirituall
             Snapsack
             for
             the
             Parliament
             Souldiers
             ;
          
           you
           speak
           to
           them
           in
           these
           words
           :
           
             You
             fight
             for
             the
             Recovery
             of
             the
             Kings
             Royall
             person
             out
             of
             the
             hands
             of
             these
             mis●r●ants
             ,
             and
             re-instate
             him
             in
             his
             Royall
             Throne
             and
             Dignity
             ,
             that
             both
             Hee
             and
             His
             Posterity
             (
             if
             God
             will
             )
             may
             yet
             flourish
             in
             their
             Royalty
             ,
             so
             that
             notwithstanding
             all
             contradictions
             you
             sight
             for
             your
             King
             :
          
           〈◊〉
           forbear
           to
           descant
           upon
           your
           words
           ;
           he
           that
           will
           compare
           your
           two
           books
           together
           ,
           must
           think
           you
           ,
           if
           not
           out
           of
           your
           wit●
           ,
           yet
           at
           least
           out
           of
           your
           way
           ;
           Oh
           that
           I
           might
           reclaim
           you
           !
           that
           is
           all
           the
           hurt
           I
           wish
           you
           .
           Passing
           by
           your
           slanderous
           Title
           and
           Epistle
           ,
           I
           come
           to
           a
           particular
           survey
           of
           your
           book
           it self
           .
           You
           say
           .
        
         
           The
           Letter
           writers
           are
           (
           as
           they
           say
           )
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           
           so
           the
           false
           Prophets
           of
           old
           pretended
           to
           be
           be
           the
           Prophets
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           so
           the
           Pope
           ,
           Christs
           grand
           Embassadour
           and
           Vicar
           upon
           earth
           ,
           so
           the
           Popish
           Priests
           and
           Jesuites
           ,
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           1.
           
           The
           Letter
           writers
           are
           (
           as
           they
           say
           )
           
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
          
           and
           doe
           not
           you
           say
           so
           too
           ?
           dare
           you
           say
           the
           contrary
           ?
           I
           am
           sure
           you
           were
           of
           this
           mind
           when
           you
           〈…〉
           
             Spirituall
             Snaps●ck
             for
             Parliament
             Souldiers
             ;
          
           there
           you
           〈…〉
           
             learned
             and
             conscientious
             Ministers
          
           in
           one
           place
           ,
           
           〈…〉
           godly
           Divines
           in
           another
           ;
           if
           you
           be
           otherwise
           〈…〉
           would
           better
           become
           you
           to
           have
           brought
           〈…〉
           throw
           their
           Calling
           ,
           then
           〈◊〉
           and
           slanders
           to
           〈…〉
           names
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Because
           the
           false
           Prophets
           said
           they
           were
           Prophets
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           &c.
           would
           you
           inserte
           hence
           ,
           the
           Subscribers
           are
           not
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ?
           
             Paul
          
           said
           he
           was
           an
           Apostle●
           false
           Teachers
           said
           they
           were
           Apostles
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           not
           ,
           was
           〈◊〉
           therefore
           no
           Apostle
           ?
           
             John
             Price
          
           saith
           he
           deals
           honestly
           in
           〈◊〉
           
           trade
           ,
           common
           cheaters
           will
           say
           that
           they
           deal
           honestly
           also
           ,
           will
           it
           therefore
           follow
           
             John
             Price
          
           doth
           not
           deal
           honestly
           ?
           this
           is
           all
           the
           force
           your
           reasoning
           hath
           with
           it
           ,
           which
           smel●
           more
           of
           the
           Exchange
           then
           the
           Universitie
           ,
           more
           of
           
             John
             Price
          
           his
           shop
           ,
           then
           
             John
             Goodwins
          
           study
           .
        
         
           Surely
           who
           ever
           among
           them
           can
           vindicate
           their
           divine
           origination
           ,
           
           these
           men
           have
           administred
           cause
           sufficient
           to
           question
           their
           abilities
           hereunto
           .
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           1.
           
           You
           that
           make
           a
           doubt
           whether
           the
           Ministers
           can
           vindicate
           their
           divine
           origination
           ;
           it
           were
           well
           you
           ,
           who
           presume
           to
           be
           a
           Teacher
           in
           Israel
           ,
           would
           make
           good
           your
           own
           ,
           tel
           me
           in
           your
           next
           whence
           had
           you
           it
           ;
           whether
           from
           the
           shop
           in
           the
           Exchange
           ,
           or
           the
           alley
           in
           
             Colemanstreet
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           Whereas
           you
           say
           ,
           they
           have
           administred
           cause
           sufficient
           to
           question
           their
           Minister●all
           abilities
           ,
           this
           is
           so
           palpable
           a
           calumny
           that
           I
           need
           not
           confute
           you
           therein
           ,
           because
           you
           confute
           your self
           :
           
           In
           your
           Epistle
           you
           say
           of
           the
           subscribers
           in
           the
           generall
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           
             judicious
             ,
             grave
             ,
             and
             learned
             men
             :
          
           and
           in
           pag.
           12.
           in
           the
           body
           of
           your
           book
           ,
           you
           say
           of
           some
           of
           the
           subscribers
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           
             wise
             and
             good
             men
             ;
          
           now
           if
           the
           subscribers
           be
           judicious
           ,
           grave
           ,
           learned
           ,
           wise
           and
           good
           men
           ,
           what
           cause
           sufficient
           is
           administred
           to
           question
           their
           Ministe●riall
           abilities
           ?
           Surely
           were
           the
           Apostle
           
             Paul
          
           upon
           the
           earth
           ,
           hee
           would
           never
           question
           the
           Ministriall
           abilities
           of
           judicious
           ,
           grave
           ,
           learned
           ,
           wise
           and
           good
           men
           ;
           nor
           would
           hee
           approve
           them
           as
           fit
           for
           the
           Ministery
           ,
           who
           are
           injudic●ous
           ,
           raw
           ,
           illiterate
           ,
           indiscree●
           and
           bad
           men
           ,
           yet
           such
           are
           the
           Teachers
           you
           cry
           up
           ,
           and
           the
           others
           you
           cry
           down
           ;
           me thinks
           if
           you
           doubt
           of
           their
           office
           ,
           you
           should
           not
           question
           their
           gifts
           also
           .
        
         
           Some
           of
           them
           have
           promoted
           ,
           
           incouraged
           ,
           and
           ●●etted
           the
           very
           selfe
           same
           actions
           done
           at
           another
           time
           ,
           by
           other
           persons
           ,
           (
           as
           we
           shall
           speak
           to
           anon
           )
           which
           here
           they
           〈◊〉
           and
           branded
           〈◊〉
           an
           ●●cursed
           thing
           .
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           You
           neither
           name
           the
           men
           ,
           nor
           mention
           the
           actions
           ;
           when
           you
           particular●i●e
           the
           men
           ,
           and
           specifie
           the
           actions
           ,
           which
           at
           one
           time
           they
           promoted
           and
           encouraged
           ,
           and
           at
           another
           anathemati●ed
           and
           branded
           ,
           it
           will
           then
           be
           time
           enough
           to
           give
           you
           a
           particular
           answer
           ;
           for
           the
           present
           I
           shall
           say
           but
           this
           to
           
           you
           by
           way
           of
           Retortion
           ,
           this
           Brat
           may
           be
           laid
           at
           your
           doores
           ,
           you
           promoted
           ,
           encouraged
           ,
           and
           abetted
           the
           forcing
           of
           the
           Parliament
           by
           the
           Army
           at
           one
           time
           ,
           yet
           condemned
           the
           violence
           offered
           by
           the
           King
           at
           another
           ;
           but
           the
           Ministers
           of
           
             London
          
           did
           not
           thus
           ,
           they
           mislik't
           it
           in
           the
           one
           as
           well
           as
           in
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           Poor
           
             London
          
           thy
           Prophets
           make
           thee
           to
           erre
           ,
           
           &c.
           
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           1.
           
           Poor
           
             London
          
           indeed
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           like
           to
           be
           poorer
           before
           you
           have
           done
           with
           it
           ;
           I
           could
           tell
           who
           have
           made
           themselves
           rich
           ,
           and
           the
           City
           poor
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           You
           would
           have
           said
           more
           truly
           ,
           if
           you
           had
           said
           thus
           ,
           
             London
          
           of
           late
           hath
           made
           her
           Prophets
           poor
           ,
           rather
           then
           the
           Prophets
           made
           
             London
          
           erre
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           You
           say
           her
           Prophets
           make
           her
           err
           ,
           had
           you
           named
           the
           men
           ,
           and
           particularized
           the
           errors
           ,
           it
           would
           have
           been
           more
           credible
           and
           demonstrable
           ;
           but
           generall
           accusations
           are
           no
           proofes
           ;
           I
           am
           sure
           one
           Prophet
           of
           your
           own
           hath
           vented
           more
           grosse
           and
           pernicious
           errors
           in
           one
           year
           ,
           then
           can
           be
           fastned
           upon
           all
           the
           subscribers
           throughout
           the
           Course
           of
           their
           Ministery
           .
           None
           of
           the
           subscribers
           ever
           held
           that
           the
           English
           Scriptures
           ,
           or
           that
           book
           called
           the
           Bible
           ,
           is
           not
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ;
           that
           no
           writings
           whatsoever
           ,
           whether
           translations
           or
           originalls
           ,
           are
           the
           foundation
           of
           Christian
           Religion
           ;
           that
           a
           natural
           man
           had
           free
           wil
           and
           power
           to
           do
           good
           supernatural
           ;
           that
           those
           without
           the
           Gospel
           written
           or
           preacht
           have
           sufficient
           means
           for
           beleeving
           ;
           that
           the
           sun
           ,
           moon
           ,
           and
           stars
           are
           the
           Apostles
           of
           Christ
           to
           preach
           the
           Gospel
           unto
           them
           :
           But
           these
           ,
           with
           many
           others
           ,
           have
           been
           invented
           by
           Mr.
           
           
             J.
             Goodwin
             ,
          
           as
           may
           appear
           in
           his
           Hagiomastix
           ,
           and
           by
           Divine
           Authority
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           quoted
           in
           the
           Testimony
           of
           the
           
             London
          
           Ministers
           ,
           against
           errors
           ,
           &c.
           
           I
           would
           fain
           know
           whether
           any
           or
           all
           the
           subscribers
           have
           taught
           any
           error
           that
           carries
           the
           least
           proportion
           to
           any
           of
           these
           ;
           let
           the
           world
           then
           judge
           what
           Prophets
           they
           are
           that
           make
           
             London
          
           to
           erre
           .
        
         
           One
           while
           thou
           mayst
           take
           up
           arms
           ,
           
           by
           the
           instigation
           of
           thy
           Ministers
           ,
           to
           maintain
           the
           cause
           of
           God
           ,
           decency
           of
           wooship
           ;
           
             viz.
          
           the
           Prelaticall
           faction
           ,
           or
           the
           glorious
           interest
           of
           the
           Clergy
           thereof
           ;
           another
           while
           thou
           must
           arm
           thy self
           from
           the
           same
           instigations
           to
           sacrifice
           thy
           
           gold
           and
           silver
           ,
           thy
           monies
           and
           thy
           plate
           upon
           the
           happy
           promotion
           of
           the
           House
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           government
           of
           Christ
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           1.
           
           This
           is
           to
           notorious
           a
           falsity
           ,
           the
           very
           mention
           is
           a
           sufficient
           Confutation
           ;
           did
           ever
           any
           of
           the
           Letter-writers
           (
           as
           you
           scoffingly
           call
           them
           )
           ever
           instigate
           the
           people
           to
           maintain
           the
           Prelaticall
           faction
           ,
           or
           the
           Clergy
           thereof
           ?
           't
           is
           well
           known
           the
           Prelates
           were
           nevee
           friends
           to
           them
           ,
           nor
           they
           to
           the
           Prelates
           ;
           wherefore
           the
           Lord
           rebuke
           thee
           thou
           lying
           tongue
           ,
           who
           goest
           about
           to
           belye
           their
           persons
           ,
           when
           thou
           canst
           not
           confute
           their
           doctrin
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           For
           the
           latter
           part
           of
           your
           charge
           ,
           that
           they
           did
           move
           the
           people
           to
           sacrifice
           their
           silver
           &
           gold
           ,
           monies
           &
           plate
           for
           the
           promotion
           of
           the
           House
           of
           God
           ,
           &c.
           
           I
           verily
           thought
           that
           you
           would
           mention
           this
           as
           an
           ornament
           to
           the
           Ministery
           ,
           not
           a
           reproach
           to
           their
           persons
           .
           I
           am
           sure
           you
           were
           of
           this
           mind
           when
           you
           made
           your
           
             Snapsack
             for
             the
             Parliament
             souldiers
             ,
          
           
           you
           encouraged
           the
           souldiers
           in
           the
           Parliaments
           war
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           learned
           ,
           godly
           ,
           orthodox
           &
           conscientious
           Ministers
           did
           join
           issue
           with
           them
           ,
           &
           justifie
           defensive
           arms
           ;
           did
           you
           commend
           the
           Ministers
           then
           ,
           and
           dare
           you
           blame
           them
           now
           ?
           by
           this
           I
           see
           you
           have
           a
           musty
           budget
           (
           out
           of
           which
           at
           one
           time
           you
           can
           bring
           lyes
           and
           slanders
           against
           the
           Ministers
           )
           as
           well
           as
           a
           Spirituall
           Snapsack
           ,
           wherein
           you
           have
           Encomiums
           of
           their
           praise
           .
        
         
           The
           ancient
           love
           ,
           
           anion
           ,
           and
           goodnesse
           of
           thine
           
             (
             i.e.
             Londons
             )
          
           inhabitants
           is
           turned
           into
           hatred
           ,
           division
           and
           bitternesse
           each
           against
           other
           ,
           causing
           thy
           foundations
           to
           shake
           ,
           and
           thy
           pillars
           to
           tremble
           ,
           which
           is
           all
           the
           ben
           fit
           thou
           hast
           received
           by
           the
           exchange
           of
           thy
           late
           Diocesse
           for
           the
           Province
           of
           
             London
             .
          
        
         
           Answ
           .
           1.
           
           
             I
             perceive
             you
             are
             a
             chip
             of
             the
             old
             block
             ,
             like
             master
             like
             man
             ,
          
           
           Iohn
           Goodwin
           
             indeed
             said
             ,
          
           that
           all
           the
           successe
           the
           Ministers
           of
           
             London
          
           had
           in
           converting
           of
           soules
           ,
           for
           three
           or
           foure
           years
           last
           past
           ,
           unlesse
           from
           God
           to
           Satan
           ,
           may
           be
           cast
           up
           with
           a
           Cypher
           ,
           and
           measured
           with
           a
           reed
           that
           never
           grew
           .
           
             One
             may
             see
             by
             this
             you
             are
             his
             scholar
             to
             fasten
             on
             the
          
           London
           
             Ministers
             so
             notorious
             a
             falsity
             ,
             that
          
           all
           the
           benefit
           
             the
             City
             hath
             received
             by
             them
             ,
             is
             but
             to
             turn
             its
          
           ancient
           love
           ,
           union
           and
           goodnesse
           into
           hatred
           ,
           division
           ,
           and
           bitternesse
           each
           against
           other
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           This
           is
           so
           notorious
           a
           calumny
           ,
           that
           many
           of
           your
           own
           
           party
           blush
           to
           read
           it
           ,
           and
           acknowledge
           it
           ever
           God
           did
           the●e
           soules
           good
           ,
           it
           was
           by
           the
           Ministery
           of
           those
           men
           whom
           you
           falsly
           accuse
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           It
           were
           well
           that
           you
           and
           others
           (
           who
           say
           the
           labours
           of
           the
           
             London
          
           Ministers
           are
           insuccessefull
           )
           would
           consider
           ,
           whether
           the
           spirit
           of
           the
           Lord
           be
           not
           departed
           from
           your
           Congregations
           ,
           since
           you
           have
           fallen
           into
           separation
           ,
           whether
           more
           hath
           not
           been
           perverted
           then
           converted
           by
           your
           Ministers
           .
           For
           my
           part
           I
           cannot
           discern
           any
           signalls
           or
           seals
           to
           the
           Ministery
           of
           many
           of
           your
           separated
           congregations
           ,
           of
           bringing
           sheep
           to
           Christs
           fold
           ,
           but
           of
           stealing
           sheep
           out
           of
           the
           flock
           ,
           brought
           in
           by
           the
           blessing
           of
           God
           upon
           other
           mens
           labours
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Whereas
           you
           say
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           benefit
           
             London
          
           hath
           received
           by
           the
           Ministers
           ,
           is
           but
           to
           turn
           the
           ancient
           love
           and
           union
           of
           the
           inhabitants
           thereof
           ,
           into
           hatred
           and
           division
           ;
           all
           that
           I
           shall
           say
           to
           the
           slander
           ,
           is
           this
           ,
           the
           Lord
           bee
           Judge
           between
           them
           and
           you
           ;
           
             London
          
           was
           once
           a
           City
           at
           union
           within
           it self
           ,
           and
           did
           serve
           the
           Lord
           with
           one
           consent
           ,
           and
           carry
           on
           the
           work
           of
           the
           Lord
           with
           one
           shoulder
           ,
           untill
           men
           of
           your
           turbulent
           faction
           and
           humour
           fell
           to
           schisme
           and
           separation
           ,
           gathering
           Churches
           out
           of
           Churches
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           when
           declining
           ,
           but
           when
           reforming
           (
           a
           practice
           never
           heard
           of
           before
           late
           years
           )
           these
           and
           such
           like
           practices
           of
           yours
           ,
           have
           turned
           
             Londons
          
           ancient
           love
           ,
           union
           and
           goodnesse
           ,
           into
           hatred
           ,
           division
           ,
           and
           bitternesse
           one
           against
           another
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           By
           these
           last
           words
           ,
           viz.
           
             which
             is
             all
             the
             benefit
             thou
             hast
             received
             by
             the
             exchange
             of
             thy
             late
             Diocesse
             for
             the
             Province
             of
          
           London
           ,
           by
           this
           I
           perceive
           
             Iohn
             Price
          
           had
           rather
           have
           
             London
          
           a
           Diocesse
           then
           a
           Province
           ;
           and
           thinks
           
             London
          
           in
           a
           better
           condition
           under
           Prelacy
           ,
           then
           with
           Presbytery
           ;
           of
           this
           I
           say
           no
           more
           ,
           I
           wish
           you
           had
           not
           said
           so
           much
           .
        
         
           That
           which
           
             Gregory
          
           wrote
           to
           
             Mauritius
             ,
          
           
           concerning
           the
           ambition
           of
           the
           Prelaticall
           Patriarchs
           of
           
             Constantinople
             ,
          
           may
           be
           as
           truly
           said
           of
           our
           present
           Clergy
           men
           ,
           
             exclamare
             compellor
             ,
             ac
             dicere
             O
             tempora
             !
             O
             mores
             !
             &c.
          
           that
           is
           ,
           I
           am
           compelled
           to
           cry
           out
           ,
           Oh
           times
           !
           Oh
           manners
           !
           behold
           in
           all
           the
           parts
           of
           
             Europe
             ,
          
           Townes
           are
           destroyed
           ,
           Castles
           overthrown
           ,
           Provinces
           are
           spoyled
           ,
           no
           labourer
           inhabiteth
           the
           land
           ;
           notwithstanding
           the
           Priests
           who
           should
           lye
           in
           a●he●
           upon
           the
           
           ground
           weeping
           ,
           they
           are
           seeking
           to
           themselves
           names
           of
           v●nity
           ,
           &c.
           
           
             Greg.
             lib.
             4.
             Epist.
             323.
             
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           1.
           
           Who
           would
           have
           thought
           that
           
             Iohn
             Price
          
           had
           studyed
           Pope
           
             Greg●●y
             ?
          
           That
           he
           that
           cries
           out
           against
           all
           ordained
           Ministers
           ,
           as
           having
           the
           mark
           of
           the
           Beast
           ,
           should
           study
           the
           language
           of
           the
           beast
           ?
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           passage
           you
           quote
           out
           of
           
             Gregory
             ,
          
           is
           said
           to
           be
           in
           the
           fourth
           book
           ,
           Epist.
           323.
           whereas
           Gregory
           hath
           but
           56
           ?
           Epistles
           in
           all
           in
           his
           fourth
           book
           ,
           if
           
             Iohn
             Price
          
           should
           quote
           the
           third
           Epistle
           of
           
             Paul
          
           to
           the
           
             Corinthians
             ,
          
           when
           
             Paul
          
           wrote
           but
           two
           Epistles
           to
           them
           ,
           I
           would
           say
           he
           were
           as
           ignorant
           in
           
             Pauls
          
           Epistles
           ,
           as
           in
           
             Gregories
          
           Epistles
           :
           As
           I
           know
           Pope
           
             Gregory
          
           never
           saw
           your
           face
           ,
           so
           this
           mistake
           makes
           me
           think
           you
           never
           saw
           his
           Epistle
           ;
           let
           me
           tell
           you
           ,
           though
           you
           mistake
           
             Gregory
          
           to
           have
           more
           Epistles
           then
           he
           had
           ,
           yet
           
             Gregory
          
           [
           the
           Executioner
           ]
           may
           not
           mistake
           you
           ,
           to
           have
           more
           necks
           then
           you
           have
           ,
           if
           you
           persist
           to
           justifie
           the
           Killing
           the
           King
           ,
           forcing
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           imprisoning
           the
           Members
           ,
           altering
           the
           fundamentall
           government
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           as
           you
           have
           done
           already
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Let
           me
           know
           in
           the
           next
           whence
           this
           grosse
           mistake
           did
           arise
           ,
           either
           from
           the
           carelesnesse
           of
           the
           Printer
           ,
           or
           the
           ignorance
           of
           you
           the
           Authour
           ;
           that
           I
           may
           help
           this
           poor
           
             Ignoramus
          
           at
           a
           dead
           list
           :
           I
           shall
           let
           you
           know
           that
           it
           is
           true
           indeed
           ,
           there
           is
           such
           an
           Epistle
           of
           
             Gregories
          
           to
           
             M●●ritius
             ,
          
           and
           such
           words
           as
           you
           mention
           ,
           but
           't
           is
           in
           
             lib.
             4.
             Epist.
             32.
          
           yet
           what
           was
           then
           said
           by
           him
           concerning
           
             Iohn
          
           Bishop
           of
           
             Constantinople
             ,
          
           &
           other
           Bishops
           ,
           cannot
           
             as
             truly
             be
             said
             of
             our
             present
             Clergy
             men
             ,
          
           as
           you
           falsly
           affirm
           ,
           for
           it
           will
           evidently
           appear
           to
           you
           ,
           if
           you
           read
           the
           whole
           32.
           
           Epistle
           ,
           that
           the
           name
           of
           vanity
           that
           some
           did
           desire
           ,
           was
           to
           be
           Universall
           Bishop
           ;
           〈…〉
           then
           hee
           comes
           in
           with
           the
           words
           you
           quote
           ,
           
             O
             tempora
             !
             O
          
           〈…〉
           then
           he
           goes
           on
           ,
           
             Qui●
             est
             qui
             contra
          
           〈…〉
           Now
           I
           leave
           it
           to
           your self
           to
           be
           Judg
           ,
           〈◊〉
           be
           said
           of
           our
           present
           Clergy
           men
           (
           as
           your
           reproachfully
           〈◊〉
           them
           )
           at
           
             Gregory
          
           of
           th●se
           Bishops
           :
           
           did
           ever
           any
           subscribers
           of
           the
           letter
           ,
           affect
           the
           name
           of
           Bishop
           in
           the
           Prelaticall
           sense
           ?
           did
           any
           of
           them
           arrogate
           the
           Title
           of
           Universall
           Bishop
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           name
           of
           vanity
           of
           the
           like
           nature
           ?
           if
           not
           ,
           then
           what
           
             Gregory
          
           said
           of
           those
           Bishops
           ,
           cannot
           as
           truely
           be
           said
           of
           our
           present
           Clergy
           men
           ,
           as
           you
           slanderously
           affirm
           :
           Besides
           ,
           what
           names
           of
           vanity
           do
           the
           Ministers
           seek
           to
           themselves
           ?
           are
           they
           any
           other
           then
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           Preachers
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           Embassadors
           of
           Christ
           ?
           if
           these
           be
           the
           names
           of
           vanity
           ,
           do
           not
           you
           count
           Christ
           vain
           in
           giving
           these
           names
           unto
           his
           Ministers
           ?
           Which
           if
           you
           doe
           I
           shall
           esteem
           you
           a
           man
           of
           vanity
           and
           blasphemy
           too
           .
           To
           conclude
           my
           answer
           ,
           to
           this
           Quotation
           out
           of
           
             Gregory
             ,
          
           I
           shall
           only
           give
           you
           this
           counsell
           ,
           that
           it
           would
           better
           become
           such
           a
           raw
           novice
           to
           study
           
             Perkins
          
           Principles
           ,
           then
           
             Gregories
          
           Epistles
           .
        
         
           Was
           not
           the
           late
           second
           Warre
           ,
           
           and
           the
           flames
           thereof
           ,
           kindled
           and
           blown
           up
           by
           the
           Pulpit
           Incendiaries
           ,
           the
           like
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           Embassadours
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           
             viz.
          
           the
           ambitous
           Presbyters
           ,
           who
           are
           now
           again
           by
           their
           fiery
           tongues
           ,
           and
           furious
           pens
           ,
           scattering
           their
           furious
           Pamphlets
           among
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           hissing
           them
           on
           to
           a
           third
           war
           ,
           resolving
           as
           it
           appears
           to
           see
           the
           Kingdom
           in
           ashes
           ,
           but
           they
           will
           have
           their
           wishes
           ?
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           1.
           
           Surely
           you
           think
           your
           tongue
           is
           your
           own
           ,
           else
           you
           durst
           never
           be
           so
           frolick
           of
           your
           slanders
           ;
           the
           blame
           of
           the
           first
           warre
           ,
           nay
           of
           the
           second
           ,
           yea
           of
           instigating
           to
           a
           third
           ,
           you
           lay
           upon
           the
           godly
           Ministers
           of
           the
           City
           ;
           I
           wonder
           your
           heart
           did
           not
           tremble
           ,
           and
           you
           hand
           shake
           when
           you
           wrote
           these
           lines
           ;
           had
           you
           not
           a
           brow
           of
           brass
           ,
           you
           would
           blush
           and
           be
           ashamed
           for
           raising
           against
           them
           such
           improbable
           and
           incredible
           aspersions
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           I
           appeal
           in
           their
           behalf
           to
           the
           righteous
           Judg
           of
           al
           the
           world
           to
           give
           sentence
           between
           them
           and
           you
           ,
           who
           kindled
           the
           second
           war
           ;
           did
           not
           they
           whoat
           one
           time
           
             *
          
           cryed
           up
           the
           King
           ,
           closed
           wth
           the
           malignants
           ,
           pleading
           for
           the
           Immunities
           of
           the
           Royall
           family
           ,
           and
           a
           moderate
           Composition
           for
           Delinquents
           ;
           yet
           at
           another
           time
           forc't
           the
           Parliament
           to
           the
           Vote
           of
           Non-addresses
           :
           this
           ficklenesse
           and
           falsnesse
           in
           the
           Army
           being
           so
           palpably
           discerned
           by
           all
           ,
           did
           so
           irritate
           and
           provoke
           the
           malignant
           party
           ,
           that
           hereupon
           many
           tumults
           and
           insurrections
           did
           arise
           in
           
           many
           parts
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           ;
           yea
           the
           Mariners
           at
           sea
           ,
           did
           take
           the
           Souldiers
           on
           land
           for
           their
           example
           ,
           and
           did
           revolt
           from
           ,
           and
           refuse
           obedience
           to
           the
           Parliament
           ;
           yea
           the
           Lord
           
             Inchequeene
          
           in
           
             Ireland
          
           also
           made
           the
           Armies
           disobedience
           to
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           cause
           and
           President
           to
           him
           ,
           why
           hee
           did
           dispute
           their
           Commands
           ,
           and
           refuse
           subjection
           ;
           as
           appears
           by
           the
           Relation
           made
           to
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           ,
           publisht
           in
           print
           ;
           by
           this
           you
           may
           see
           ,
           who
           they
           were
           that
           did
           kindle
           the
           flames
           of
           a
           second
           Warre
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           May
           not
           you
           now
           well
           be
           ashamed
           for
           charging
           that
           on
           others
           ,
           which
           only
           you
           ,
           and
           others
           of
           your
           faction
           are
           guilty
           of
           ?
           do
           not
           you
           doe
           just
           as
           
             Nero
          
           did
           ,
           set
           
             Rome
          
           on
           fire
           ,
           yet
           charged
           the
           Christians
           with
           it
           ,
           or
           as
           the
           Papists
           did
           ,
           contrive
           the
           Gunpowder-treason
           ,
           yet
           lay
           the
           blame
           of
           it
           on
           the
           Puritans
           ?
           you
           have
           put
           the
           whole
           land
           on
           a
           flame
           ,
           yet
           lay
           it
           on
           the
           godly
           Ministers
           ,
           who
           would
           live
           quietly
           and
           peaceably
           in
           the
           land
           .
        
         
           Your
           letter
           standt
           though
           faintly
           upon
           4
           feet
           .
           
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           As
           faintly
           as
           it
           stands
           on
           4
           feet
           in
           your
           esteem
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           able
           to
           travail
           up
           and
           down
           the
           world
           (
           when
           your
           Pamphlet
           is
           hung
           with
           cobwebs
           on
           the
           Stationers
           stall
           )
           and
           speak
           in
           many
           languages
           ,
           besides
           its
           own
           ,
           the
           Piety
           ,
           Loyalty
           ,
           and
           Charity
           of
           the
           
             London
          
           Ministers
           .
        
         
           May
           wee
           not
           behold
           the
           domineering
           ,
           
           Lordly
           ,
           and
           Prelaticall
           pride
           of
           these
           unchrist-like
           Ministers
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           that
           would
           not
           vouchsafe
           such
           a
           condescention
           as
           to
           give
           them
           (
           viz.
           
             the
             Generall
             ,
             and
             his
             Councell
             of
             War
             )
          
           a
           meeting
           ?
           
             then
             a
             few
             lines
             after
             you
             say
             ,
          
           these
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           these
           zealous
           and
           hot
           disputers
           against
           the
           errors
           ,
           heresies
           ,
           and
           blasphemies
           of
           the
           Army
           ,
           cannot
           be
           prevailed
           withall
           ,
           by
           severall
           applications
           by
           writing
           ,
           by
           verball
           messages
           to
           advise
           ,
           counsel
           ,
           and
           direct
           them
           in
           the
           matters
           of
           the
           greatest
           concernment
           to
           the
           whole
           nation
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           1.
           
           Your
           aspersions
           on
           the
           Ministers
           ,
           will
           not
           prove
           them
           unchrist-like
           ,
           they
           rather
           prove
           your self
           to
           be
           unsaint-like
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           You
           would
           by
           this
           endeavour
           to
           make
           the
           world
           beleeve
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           Ministers
           were
           guilty
           of
           the
           greatest
           act
           of
           incivility
           that
           is
           imaginable
           ,
           to
           refuse
           a
           meeting
           with
           the
           General
           and
           his
           Ofcers
           ,
           
           &
           that
           when
           invited
           ;
           but
           if
           the
           whole
           transaction
           of
           the
           business
           were
           clearly
           understood
           ,
           their
           refusall
           of
           a
           meeting
           would
           turn
           to
           their
           honour
           and
           your
           reproach
           ;
           I
           shall
           therefore
           give
           you
           a
           brief
           narrative
           of
           the
           whole
           businesse
           (
           to
           rectifie
           your
           mistake
           )
           as
           I
           have
           received
           it
           from
           those
           who
           have
           very
           good
           reason
           to
           know
           all
           the
           particulars
           of
           it
           ;
           which
           was
           thus
           ;
           Col.
           
             Titchbourne
          
           came
           to
           Mr.
           
           
             Ash
          
           as
           from
           the
           Councell
           of
           the
           Army
           ,
           desiring
           that
           hee
           and
           other
           Ministers
           would
           come
           to
           a
           debate
           concerning
           the
           Coercive
           power
           of
           the
           Magistrate
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           ;
           soon
           after
           a
           letter
           was
           written
           by
           Mr.
           
             Peters
          
           directed
           to
           Mr.
           
             Calamy
             ,
          
           wherein
           he
           ,
           with
           other
           Ministers
           were
           desired
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Councell
           of
           the
           Army
           ,
           to
           meet
           at
           
             White-hall
             ,
          
           about
           somewhat
           to
           be
           held
           forth
           by
           them
           ,
           about
           liberty
           in
           worship
           :
           To
           the
           first
           invitation
           by
           Col.
           
             Titchbourne
             ,
          
           Mr.
           
             Ash
          
           did
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Ministers
           ,
           declare
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           Councell
           of
           the
           Army
           would
           come
           to
           a
           debate
           ,
           whether
           they
           had
           sinned
           or
           no
           ,
           in
           entring
           upon
           those
           wayes
           wherein
           they
           were
           unduly
           ingaged
           ,
           in
           seizing
           on
           the
           Members
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           &c.
           he
           professed
           the
           Ministers
           would
           be
           willing
           to
           meet
           ,
           where
           and
           with
           whomsoever
           ,
           to
           labour
           to
           satisfie
           them
           therein
           ;
           but
           this
           offer
           was
           declined
           ,
           they
           that
           do
           evill
           hate
           the
           light
           ,
           lest
           their
           deeds
           should
           be
           made
           manifest
           ;
           I
           need
           say
           no
           more
           ,
           because
           the
           letter
           it self
           saith
           so
           much
           for
           the
           Ministers
           vindication
           ,
           in
           refusing
           such
           a
           conference
           as
           was
           desired
           ,
           read
           pag.
           2.
           of
           the
           Serious
           Representation
           ,
           that
           may
           stop
           your
           mouth
           .
           
             Had
             a
             conference
             been
             desired
             with
             us
             ,
             only
             to
             have
             given
             you
             resolution
             ,
             whether
             the
             wayes
             wherein
             at
             the
             present
             you
             are
             walking
             ,
             are
             agreeable
             to
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             wee
             should
             most
             willingly
             have
             delivered
             our
             judgments
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             if
             only
             for
             the
             clearing
             of
             this
             case
             a
             conference
             had
             been
             desired
             ,
             it
             was
             from
             the
             first
             profest
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             be
             ready
             and
             willing
             to
             meet
             where
             ,
             and
             with
             whomsoever
             ,
             to
             assert
             and
             maintain
             our
             judgment
             therein
             ,
             but
             as
             if
             the
             justnesse
             of
             your
             way
             were
             already
             granted
             by
             us
             ,
             we
             were
             only
             invited
             to
             contribute
             our
             assistance
             in
             prosecution
             of
             what
             you
             had
             undertaken
             ,
             which
             we
             conceive
             to
             be
             out
             of
             your
             sphear
             ;
             and
             for
             us
             to
             have
             joyned
             in
             any
             consultations
             of
             this
             nature
             ,
             would
             have
             made
             us
             accessory
             unto
             them
             ,
             guilty
             of
             the
             evill
             that
             is
             in
             them
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Thus
           was
           the
           letter
           .
           And
           because
           you
           are
           but
           of
           a
           vulgar
           capacity
           ,
           I
           shall
           relate
           a
           comparison
           Mr.
           
             Ash
          
           used
           to
           Col.
           
             Titchbourne
             ,
          
           
           Suppose
           (
           said
           he
           to
           the
           Colonell
           )
           your
           servants
           should
           offer
           you
           violence
           ,
           and
           lay
           you
           under
           restraint
           ,
           and
           should
           then
           come
           to
           a
           Minister
           ,
           and
           pray
           him
           to
           advise
           them
           ,
           how
           they
           shall
           distribute
           their
           Masters
           goods
           ,
           and
           what
           or
           how
           much
           each
           of
           them
           should
           take
           to
           themselves
           ;
           now
           should
           that
           Minister
           consult
           with
           those
           servants
           ,
           hee
           should
           bee
           an
           abettor
           in
           their
           horrid
           insolencies
           against
           their
           Master
           ;
           the
           Minister
           should
           rather
           tell
           those
           undutifull
           servants
           ,
           that
           it
           were
           more
           proper
           for
           them
           to
           ask
           whether
           they
           had
           not
           sinned
           in
           thus
           abusing
           their
           Master
           ,
           and
           to
           charge
           them
           ,
           to
           restore
           their
           Master
           to
           his
           liberty
           ,
           and
           the
           enjoyment
           of
           his
           authority
           ,
           by
           them
           unduly
           usurped
           ,
           to
           obey
           him
           for
           time
           to
           come
           ,
           &c.
           The
           drift
           Mr.
           
             Ash
          
           aimed
           at
           is
           easy
           to
           conjecture
           ,
           the
           Army
           who
           are
           as
           servants
           to
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           did
           lay
           violent
           hands
           on
           ,
           and
           restrain
           their
           Lord
           and
           Master
           the
           Parliament
           of
           
             England
             ,
          
           (
           whose
           Army
           they
           were
           ,
           raised
           by
           their
           authority
           ,
           for
           preservation
           of
           their
           priviledges
           ,
           &c.
           )
           and
           when
           the
           Army
           had
           done
           that
           ,
           they
           sent
           to
           Ministers
           to
           advise
           what
           was
           yet
           further
           to
           be
           done
           ;
           and
           how
           they
           must
           manage
           their
           Masters
           work
           ,
           (
           I
           mean
           ,
           dispose
           of
           the
           affairs
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           )
           but
           never
           desire
           to
           be
           resolved
           whether
           they
           had
           done
           well
           or
           ill
           in
           offering
           violence
           to
           their
           Masters
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           but
           as
           if
           it
           were
           to
           be
           taken
           for
           granted
           that
           the
           Army
           had
           done
           well
           in
           forcing
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           the
           Ministers
           are
           only
           desired
           to
           join
           in
           consultations
           with
           them
           ,
           to
           advise
           about
           those
           things
           which
           are
           not
           legally
           within
           their
           cognizance
           to
           settle
           ,
           what
           ever
           satisfaction
           they
           should
           receive
           from
           the
           Ministers
           .
        
         
           Your
           ingenuity
           and
           ●andor
           appears
           by
           your
           submissive
           and
           christian
           respects
           to
           Authority
           ,
           
           especially
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           as
           at
           all
           times
           ,
           so
           chiefly
           when
           they
           contend
           not
           ,
           (
           though
           with
           the
           ruine
           of
           all
           )
           for
           your
           greatnesse
           and
           interest
           ,
           then
           your
           Ministeriall
           ingenuity
           and
           candor
           appears
           ,
           calling
           them
           an
           Apostatizing
           Parliament
           ,
           a
           Covenant-breaking
           Parliament
           .
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           1.
           
           Generall
           accusations
           are
           no
           certain
           proofes
           :
           
             si
             sufciat
             accusare
             ,
             qui●
             erit
             innocent
             ?
          
           if
           you
           mention
           the
           time
           when
           ,
           the
           place
           where
           ,
           and
           the
           Ministers
           who
           did
           call
           the
           Parliament
           an
           Apostatizing
           ,
           Covenant-breaking
           Parliament
           (
           for
           I
           know
           none
           did
           so
           )
           I
           shal
           then
           blame
           them
           ,
           and
           acquit
           you
           therein
           .
        
         
         
           2.
           
           Notwithstanding
           your
           slanders
           ,
           't
           is
           well
           known
           what
           submissive
           and
           christian
           respects
           to
           Authority
           ,
           especially
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Presbyterian
           judgment
           have
           expressed
           ;
           yea
           if
           the
           Lords
           and
           Commons
           should
           sit
           full
           and
           free
           in
           Parliament
           ,
           though
           in
           some
           things
           God
           might
           leave
           them
           to
           act
           sinfully
           ,
           yet
           would
           the
           Ministers
           live
           quietly
           and
           submissively
           ,
           if
           not
           in
           doing
           what
           they
           command
           ,
           yet
           in
           patient
           suffering
           what
           they
           inflict
           ;
           and
           not
           expresse
           such
           a
           spirit
           of
           Turbulency
           ,
           as
           many
           have
           done
           in
           the
           imprisoning
           of
           the
           chief
           Magistrates
           ,
           altering
           of
           our
           Laws
           ,
           and
           putting
           the
           whole
           Land
           into
           a
           conflagration
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           If
           the
           Ministers
           will
           not
           with
           you
           cry
           up
           a
           faction
           ,
           must
           they
           therefore
           needs
           be
           charged
           by
           you
           to
           cry
           down
           a
           Parliament
           ?
           suppose
           they
           should
           not
           acknowleg
           .
           60
           members
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           (
           now
           under
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Sword
           )
           to
           be
           a
           free
           Parliament
           (
           when
           above
           two
           hundred
           Members
           are
           forc't
           away
           )
           or
           the
           Supream
           Authority
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           are
           they
           therefore
           disingenuous
           ,
           and
           unsubmissive
           to
           all
           Authority
           ?
        
         
           Doth
           not
           your
           ingenuity
           and
           candor
           further
           appear
           ,
           
           by
           your
           abetting
           ,
           countenancing
           ,
           and
           encouraging
           violence
           and
           force
           upon
           the
           two
           Houses
           ,
           by
           company
           of
           loose
           ,
           prophane
           and
           wicked
           fellows
           at
           one
           time
           ,
           is
           some
           of
           you
           did
           ,
           falling
           in
           with
           the
           dis●ffected
           ,
           delinquent
           ,
           and
           malignant
           party
           ;
           and
           at
           another
           time
           ,
           crying
           out
           ,
           and
           exclaiming
           against
           the
           Army
           ,
           &
           c
           ?
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           1.
           
           It
           would
           make
           more
           for
           your
           honor
           and
           their
           shame
           ,
           had
           you
           named
           those
           Ministers
           that
           did
           abet
           ,
           and
           encourage
           the
           violence
           and
           force
           upon
           the
           two
           Houses
           .
           Yea
           it
           would
           more
           have
           advantaged
           you
           ,
           if
           in
           stead
           of
           a
           perempory
           and
           naked
           assertion
           ,
           you
           had
           given
           in
           some
           plain
           and
           evident
           demonstration
           ,
           that
           any
           of
           the
           Ministers
           had
           done
           so
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           I
           can
           truly
           say
           ,
           that
           those
           Ministers
           ,
           with
           whom
           I
           have
           had
           most
           occasion
           to
           converse
           ,
           have
           exprest
           their
           utter
           abhorrency
           of
           that
           force
           and
           violence
           .
           Yea
           to
           my
           knowledge
           ,
           many
           of
           them
           did
           declare
           against
           it
           in
           their
           Pulpits
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           For
           the
           other
           part
           of
           your
           accusation
           ,
           that
           they
           fell
           in
           with
           the
           disaffected
           ,
           delingquent
           and
           malignant
           party
           ,
           that
           's
           most
           notoriously
           false
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           rest
           .
           'T
           is
           well
           known
           the
           
           Ministers
           have
           never
           been
           friends
           to
           Malignants
           ,
           nor
           they
           to
           the
           Ministers
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Whereas
           you
           say
           ,
           they
           did
           at
           another
           time
           declare
           against
           the
           Army
           for
           S●izing
           on
           the
           Members
           of
           the
           Commons
           House
           :
           I
           grant
           they
           did
           so
           ,
           and
           had
           they
           not
           cause
           to
           do
           it
           ?
           considering
           that
           the
           Parliament
           had
           long
           before
           declared
           ,
           
           that
           if
           any
           person
           should
           offer
           to
           arrest
           or
           detain
           any
           member
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           against
           the
           libe●ties
           of
           the
           Subject
           ,
           and
           a
           breach
           of
           the
           Priviledges
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           person
           is
           declared
           a
           publick
           enemy
           of
           the
           Common-wealth
           .
           And
           considering
           also
           the
           Vow
           and
           Covenant
           ,
           when
           the
           Lords
           and
           Commons
           declared
           a
           horrid
           design
           to
           surprise
           the
           City
           ,
           and
           by
           armes
           to
           force
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           they
           did
           then
           vow
           and
           covenant
           ,
           
             to
             resist
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             of
             the
             like
             nature
             ;
          
           so
           the
           Ministers
           have
           dealt
           most
           impartially
           in
           blaming
           the
           violence
           offered
           the
           Houses
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           the
           one
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           other
           .
           Indeed
           it
           may
           be
           said
           of
           you
           ,
           that
           you
           are
           the
           most
           partiall
           judge
           in
           this
           matter
           that
           can
           bee
           in
           the
           world
           ;
           to
           countenance
           and
           encourage
           the
           Armies
           forcing
           the
           Parliament
           at
           one
           time
           ,
           yet
           condemn
           it
           in
           the
           Apprentices
           at
           another
           ,
           for
           my
           own
           part
           I
           must
           professe
           I
           condemn
           it
           in
           both
           .
        
         
           The
           ingenuity
           and
           cand●r
           of
           
             London
          
           Preachers
           in
           fam●us
           throughout
           the
           whole
           Kingdome
           ,
           
           doth
           not
           it
           further
           appear
           ,
           by
           setting
           the
           people
           at
           first
           against
           the
           King
           and
           his
           party
           —
           And
           now
           having
           raised
           mens
           spirits
           to
           a
           resolution
           of
           requiring
           just
           and
           scripturall
           satisfaction
           that
           blood
           may
           be
           avenged
           ,
           in
           cry
           out
           in
           your
           pulpits
           ,
           of
           staining
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           with
           the
           blood
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           &
           c
           ?
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           1.
           
           You
           did
           once
           count
           it
           a
           vertue
           in
           the
           Ministers
           to
           excite
           the
           people
           against
           the
           King
           and
           His
           party
           ,
           and
           doe
           you
           now
           esteem
           it
           a
           vice
           ?
           are
           you
           turned
           malignant
           after
           so
           many
           turnings
           ?
        
         
           2.
           
           'T
           is
           true
           the
           Ministers
           did
           excite
           the
           people
           to
           cleave
           to
           the
           two
           Houses
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           who
           were
           necessitated
           to
           take
           up
           defensive
           arms
           ,
           against
           the
           forces
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           but
           never
           against
           the
           person
           of
           the
           King
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           But
           did
           they
           ever
           stirre
           up
           any
           to
           bring
           the
           King
           to
           a
           judiciall
           Tryal
           ,
           and
           to
           take
           away
           his
           life
           ?
           The
           Ministers
           understood
           themselves
           better
           then
           for
           they
           know
           't
           was
           lawfull
           in
           
             David
          
           to
           
           take
           up
           defensive
           arms
           ,
           to
           fortifie
           
             Ziglag
             ,
          
           and
           other
           places
           of
           strength
           against
           
             Sauls
          
           fury
           ,
           yet
           that
           it
           was
           unlawfull
           for
           
             David
          
           to
           kill
           
             Saul
             ,
          
           when
           he
           had
           him
           in
           his
           hands
           ,
           yea
           though
           hee
           were
           a
           most
           bloody
           and
           tyrannicall
           King
           .
        
         
           The
           Ministers
           doe
           well
           consider
           that
           it
           is
           one
           thing
           to
           take
           away
           the
           life
           of
           a
           King
           ,
           and
           another
           thing
           to
           withstand
           the
           violent
           execution
           of
           the
           unjust
           commands
           of
           a
           King
           :
           And
           this
           distinction
           your
           Mr.
           
             Goodwin
          
           did
           well
           know
           ,
           
           when
           hee
           wrote
           his
           
             Anticavalierisme
             ,
          
           pag.
           10.
           
           
             'T
             is
             one
             thing
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             to
             offer
             violence
             to
             the
             person
             of
             a
             King
             ,
             or
             to
             attempt
             the
             taking
             away
             of
             his
             life
             ;
             another
             to
             secure
             a
             mans
             own
             life
             ,
             or
             the
             life
             of
             another
             whom
             we
             know
             to
             be
             innocent
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             the
             publick
             safety
             ,
             by
             strengthning
             a
             mans
             selfe
             towithstand
             the
             violent
             execution
             of
             any
             unjust
             Command
             from
             a
             King
             :
          
           M●.
           
             Goodwin
          
           justified
           the
           withstanding
           the
           violence
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           yet
           condemned
           all
           attempts
           of
           taking
           away
           the
           life
           of
           the
           King
           :
           The
           Ministers
           are
           still
           of
           this
           mind
           ,
           though
           he
           be
           revolted
           from
           these
           his
           first
           Principles
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Whereas
           you
           say
           ,
           the
           Ministers
           cry
           out
           against
           staining
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           with
           the
           blood
           of
           the
           King
           ;
           had
           they
           not
           cause
           to
           do
           so
           ?
           considering
           that
           people
           of
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           did
           never
           take
           away
           the
           life
           of
           their
           King
           till
           now
           :
           Blessed
           be
           God
           ,
           and
           blessed
           be
           they
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           in
           their
           hearts
           to
           vindicate
           themselves
           to
           the
           world
           to
           bee
           clear
           in
           this
           matter
           .
        
         
           If
           you
           deny
           this
           ,
           
           I
           shall
           shew
           you
           severall
           of
           your
           owne
           Bookes
           and
           Sermons
           ,
           preaching
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           ;
           and
           for
           a
           tast
           at
           present
           ,
           take
           one
           instance
           of
           
             Mr.
             Chr.
             Love
          
           Pastor
           of
           
             Anne
             Aldersgate
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           1.
           
           I
           deny
           it
           absolutely
           that
           any
           of
           the
           subscribers
           did
           ever
           stirre
           up
           the
           people
           to
           take
           away
           the
           life
           of
           the
           King
           ;
           for
           ought
           I
           could
           ever
           yet
           understand
           :
           You
           pretend
           you
           can
           shew
           their
           books
           and
           Sermons
           for
           it
           ,
           but
           I
           am
           very
           confident
           you
           can
           shew
           none
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           I
           observe
           you
           promise
           in
           your
           book
           more
           then
           you
           make
           good
           ;
           you
           promise
           as
           if
           you
           would
           shew
           severall
           bookes
           and
           Sermons
           of
           the
           subscribers
           ,
           yet
           you
           quote
           but
           one
           ,
           
             viz.
          
           Mr.
           
             Loves
          
           Sermon
           at
           
             Vnbridge
             ;
          
           now
           because
           you
           single
           him
           out
           from
           among
           his
           Brethren
           ,
           I
           shall
           therefore
           speak
           the
           more
           in
           his
           
           vindication
           .
           1.
           
           I
           perceive
           you
           quote
           Mr.
           
             Love
          
           no
           lesse
           then
           ten
           times
           in
           your
           
             Clerico-Classicum
             ,
          
           yet
           never
           mention
           him
           at
           all
           in
           your
           
             Pulpit
             Incendiary
             ,
          
           so
           that
           it
           seems
           you
           could
           not
           them
           rake
           together
           so
           much
           matter
           against
           him
           as
           to
           make
           him
           a
           Pulpit
           Incendiary
           .
           2.
           
           I
           took
           notice
           further
           that
           you
           quote
           him
           in
           the
           front
           spice
           of
           your
           book
           ,
           as
           if
           what
           you
           had
           alledged
           from
           him
           would
           have
           made
           much
           for
           your
           cause
           ,
           for
           bringing
           the
           King
           to
           Capitall
           punishment
           ;
           his
           words
           you
           quote
           are
           these
           :
           
             Men
             of
             blood
             are
             not
             meet
             persons
             to
             be
             at
             peace
             with
             ,
             til
             all
             the
             guilt
             of
             blood
             be
             expiated
             &
             avenged
             ,
             either
             by
             the
             sword
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             or
             the
             law
             of
             the
             Sword
             ,
             else
             a
             peace
             can
             neither
             be
             safe
             nor
             just
             .
          
           Chr.
           Love
           
             in
             his
          
           Englands
           distemper
           .
           
             pag.
             37.
             
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           To
           which
           I
           have
           four
           things
           to
           say
           .
           1.
           
           There
           is
           no
           mention
           at
           all
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           either
           in
           that
           passage
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           part
           of
           his
           Sermon
           ,
           that
           Hee
           should
           be
           cut
           off
           .
           2.
           
           Mr.
           
             Love
          
           doth
           clearly
           expresse
           himselfe
           whom
           he
           means
           by
           those
           men
           of
           blood
           ,
           
             viz.
          
           not
           the
           King
           ,
           but
           as
           he
           saith
           ,
           pag.
           32.
           of
           
             Englands
             distemper
             :
             Many
             malignant
             humors
             are
             to
             be
             purged
             out
             of
             many
             of
             the
             Nobles
             and
             Gentry
             of
             this
             Kingdome
             before
             we
             can
             be
             healed
             .
          
           3.
           
           T
           is
           true
           ,
           Mr.
           
             Love
          
           then
           was
           ,
           and
           still
           is
           of
           that
           mind
           ,
           that
           those
           who
           were
           the
           chief
           instruments
           to
           engage
           the
           King
           in
           the
           late
           bloody
           War
           should
           be
           cut
           off
           ,
           either
           by
           the
           sword
           of
           the
           Law
           in
           a
           time
           of
           peace
           ,
           or
           (
           if
           not
           reach
           them
           that
           way
           )
           by
           the
           law
           of
           the
           sword
           in
           the
           time
           of
           war
           ;
           and
           this
           he
           and
           all
           others
           who
           approved
           of
           the
           Parliaments
           taking
           up
           of
           defensive
           arms
           ,
           and
           have
           taken
           the
           Covenant
           are
           bound
           in
           their
           places
           and
           Callings
           to
           indeavour
           after
           ;
           according
           to
           the
           fourth
           Article
           of
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           wherein
           we
           are
           bound
           that
           malignants
           
             may
             be
             brought
             to
             condigne
             punishment
             ,
             as
             the
             degree
             of
             their
             offence
             shall
             require
             or
             deserve
             ,
             or
             the
             supream
             Iudicatories
             respectively
             ,
             or
             others
             having
             power
             from
             them
             for
             that
             effect
             shall
             judg
             convenient
             .
          
           Yet
           4.
           
           Mr.
           
             Love
          
           doth
           well
           consider
           ,
           that
           in
           that
           very
           part
           of
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           where
           we
           promise
           to
           endeavour
           to
           bring
           Delinquents
           to
           condign
           punishment
           ,
           we
           promise
           to
           preserve
           the
           person
           of
           the
           King
           ;
           as
           Artic.
           3.
           and
           4.
           
           Yea
           those
           Mr.
           
             Love
          
           deems
           should
           be
           brought
           to
           condigne
           punishment
           ,
           whom
           the
           Covenant
           describes
           to
           be
           malignants
           and
           evill
           instruments
           ,
           viz.
           
             such
             as
             hinder
             the
             Reformation
             of
             Religion
             ,
             divide
             the
             King
             from
             his
             people
          
           (
           and
           have
           not
           you
           done
           that
           ?
           )
           
             or
             
             one
             of
             the
             Kingdomes
             from
             another
             ,
             or
             that
             make
             any
             factions
             or
             parties
             among
             the
             people
             ,
          
           of
           all
           which
           your selfe
           ,
           and
           the
           men
           you
           plead
           for
           ,
           have
           been
           most
           notoriously
           guilty
           ,
           as
           wel
           as
           the
           malignant
           ;
           therefore
           deserve
           to
           be
           brought
           to
           condign
           punishment
           as
           well
           as
           they
           .
        
         
           
             As
             for
             that
             other
             passage
             of
             Mr.
          
           Loves
           
             in
             pag.
             32.
             of
             his
             Sermon
             which
             you
             quote
             ,
          
           
           It
           will
           search
           to
           the
           quick
           ,
           to
           find
           out
           whether
           King
           
             James
          
           or
           Prince
           
             Henry
          
           his
           son
           came
           to
           a
           timely
           death
           yea
           or
           no
           .
           It
           would
           ,
           ear●h
           to
           the
           quick
           whether
           
             Rochell
          
           was
           not
           betrayed
           ,
           and
           by
           whom
           ;
           It
           would
           goe
           to
           the
           quick
           to
           find
           out
           whether
           the
           
             Irish
          
           Rebellion
           was
           not
           plotted
           ,
           promoted
           ,
           and
           contrived
           in
           
             England
             ,
          
           and
           by
           whom
           .
           
             Mr.
          
           Love
           
             in
             his
          
           Englands
           Distemper
           .
           
             pag.
             23.
             
          
        
         
           To
           this
           I
           have
           3
           things
           briefly
           to
           answer
           for
           his
           vindication
           ,
           
             viz.
          
           Mr.
           
             Loves
          
           desire
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           earth
           should
           not
           cover
           the
           blood
           of
           the
           slain
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           shedders
           of
           blood
           should
           be
           all
           made
           manifest
           ;
           he
           often
           wisht
           that
           the
           contrivers
           of
           the
           Rebellion
           in
           
             Ireland
             ,
          
           the
           Betrayers
           of
           the
           Protestants
           in
           
             Rotchell
             ,
          
           the
           Conspirators
           of
           King
           
             James
          
           or
           Prince
           
             Henrys
          
           death
           (
           if
           they
           did
           come
           to
           an
           untimely
           end
           )
           might
           be
           found
           out
           .
           2.
           
           I
           demand
           of
           you
           ,
           is
           there
           any
           clause
           in
           that
           Sermon
           ,
           or
           any
           tendency
           that
           way
           to
           charge
           the
           King
           with
           the
           death
           of
           King
           
             Iames
          
           or
           Prince
           
             Henry
             ,
          
           or
           with
           the
           blood
           of
           
             Rochell
          
           or
           
             Ireland
             ?
          
           3.
           
           If
           he
           had
           charged
           all
           that
           blood
           upon
           the
           King
           (
           which
           he
           did
           not
           )
           yet
           there
           is
           not
           the
           least
           intimation
           in
           all
           his
           Sermon
           ,
           that
           you
           should
           bring
           the
           King
           to
           Capitall
           punishment
           .
           Now
           that
           Mr.
           
             Loves
          
           judgment
           was
           utterly
           against
           cutting
           off
           the
           King
           ,
           I
           shall
           produce
           anon
           a
           book
           of
           his
           long
           since
           in
           print
           ,
           against
           that
           horrid
           attempt
           .
        
         
           Was
           it
           not
           yet
           more
           of
           your
           ingenuity
           and
           candor
           to
           assert
           several
           notorious
           falsities
           and
           untruths
           ,
           
           as
           to
           instance
           ,
           pag.
           6.
           of
           your
           Vindication
           in
           the
           margin
           ,
           where
           you
           say
           the
           
             Agreement
             of
             the
             people
             ,
          
           was
           the
           same
           for
           substance
           with
           that
           of
           the
           Armies
           ,
           and
           declared
           against
           by
           the
           Parliament
           in
           
             Decemb.
             1647.
          
           there
           is
           one
           untruth
           —
           again
           you
           say
           ,
           that
           one
           of
           the
           Souldiers
           was
           shot
           to
           death
           for
           promoting
           it
           ,
           this
           is
           first
           a
           most
           notorious
           untruth
           ;
           and
           secondly
           ,
           a
           most
           injurious
           charging
           the
           Army
           with
           the
           blood
           of
           that
           man
           ,
           the
           man
           that
           was
           shot
           to
           death
           ,
           was
           not
           at
           all
           so
           much
           as
           questioned
           for
           promoting
           that
           
             Agreement
             ;
          
           but
           being
           sent
           with
           his
           Company
           by
           the
           Generall
           to
           
             New-castle
             ,
          
           did
           with
           others
           
           make
           a
           mutiny
           ,
           resisted
           and
           beat
           their
           Officers
           ,
           tooke
           away
           the
           Colours
           from
           their
           Ensigne
           ,
           beat
           him
           with
           his
           own
           Colours
           ,
           for
           which
           this
           fellow
           that
           was
           sh●t
           to
           death
           was
           condemned
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           1.
           
           You
           who
           are
           so
           pragmaticall
           as
           to
           fasten
           falsities
           and
           untruths
           upon
           the
           Ministers
           ,
           will
           shew
           your self
           to
           be
           (
           I
           say
           not
           the
           father
           of
           lies
           ,
           yet
           )
           a
           son
           of
           falsehood
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           It
           seems
           you
           are
           put
           to
           your
           shifts
           ,
           in
           searching
           out
           any
           accusation
           against
           the
           subscribers
           ,
           for
           from
           their
           Representation
           ,
           you
           run
           to
           their
           Vindication
           ,
           and
           leap
           as
           far
           as
           the
           sixth
           page
           at
           once
           ,
           and
           therein
           it
           seems
           can
           meet
           with
           nothing
           for
           your
           purpose
           in
           the
           body
           of
           their
           book
           ,
           that
           you
           are
           forc't
           to
           pitch
           upon
           a
           small
           marginal
           note
           ;
           which
           I
           need
           not
           answer
           ,
           yet
           I
           shall
           ,
           and
           I
           hope
           clearly
           evidence
           that
           they
           speak
           truly
           ,
           but
           you
           falsly
           ,
           for
           you
           say
           ,
           it
           is
           said
           in
           the
           marginall
           note
           ,
           that
           
             the
             Agreement
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             is
             the
             same
             for
             substance
             with
             the
             Agreement
             of
             the
             Army
             .
          
           I
           affirm
           't
           is
           true
           (
           though
           you
           say
           't
           is
           false
           :
           )
           I
           have
           compared
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           together
           ,
           and
           find
           them
           for
           substance
           the
           same
           ;
           only
           I
           must
           confesse
           ,
           the
           late
           Agreement
           hath
           more
           pernicious
           passages
           in
           it
           then
           the
           former
           Agreement
           of
           the
           People
           had
           ,
           which
           was
           voted
           by
           the
           Commons
           assembled
           in
           Parliament
           ,
           9.
           
           
             November
             ,
          
           1647.
           to
           be
           destructive
           to
           the
           being
           of
           Parliaments
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           fundamentall
           Government
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           .
           And
           afterwards
           in
           
             December
             17.
             1647.
          
           there
           was
           an
           Ordinance
           of
           both
           Houses
           ,
           wherein
           it
           was
           ordained
           ,
           that
           no
           person
           who
           contrived
           ,
           abetted
           ,
           perswaded
           ,
           or
           entred
           into
           that
           ingagement
           ,
           called
           the
           Agreement
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           should
           bee
           capable
           of
           bearing
           office
           in
           the
           City
           of
           
             London
             ,
          
           for
           the
           space
           of
           one
           whole
           year
           .
        
         
           
             The
             other
             falsity
             you
             would
             fasten
             upon
             the
             Marginall
             note
             ,
          
           
           
             is
             ,
             that
          
           one
           of
           the
           Souldiers
           was
           shot
           to
           death
           for
           promoting
           of
           it
           .
           This
           
             you
             say
          
           is
           a
           most
           notorious
           untruth
           .
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           To
           convince
           you
           that
           you
           (
           not
           the
           Minister
           )
           have
           spoken
           an
           untruth
           ;
           I
           shal
           produce
           against
           you
           a
           threefold
           Testimony
           .
           1.
           
           Of
           the
           Honorable
           House
           of
           Commons
           ,
           who
           on
           
             November
             23.
             1647.
          
           voted
           a
           Letter
           to
           be
           sent
           to
           the
           Generall
           to
           give
           him
           thanks
           for
           the
           execution
           of
           that
           mutinous
           person
           ,
           for
           promoting
           the
           Agreement
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           and
           to
           desire
           him
           to
           prosecute
           the
           examination
           of
           that
           businesse
           to
           the
           bottome
           ,
           
           and
           to
           bring
           such
           guilty
           persons
           as
           he
           shall
           think
           ●it
           ,
           to
           condign
           and
           exemplary
           punishment
           ;
           now
           surely
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           then
           sitting
           at
           
             Westminster
             ,
          
           was
           more
           likely
           to
           have
           true
           intelligence
           why
           the
           man
           was
           shot
           to
           death
           ,
           then
           
             John
             Price
          
           could
           have
           at
           his
           shop
           in
           the
           Exchange
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Of
           the
           full
           Relation
           in
           print
           ,
           having
           
             Gilbert
             Mabbots
          
           Imprimatur
           ,
           pag.
           5.
           of
           the
           proceedings
           of
           the
           Randezvouz
           
             (
             Nov.
             15.
             1647.
             
             )
          
           held
           in
           
             C●rkbush
          
           heath
           neer
           
             Ware
             ,
          
           wherein
           't
           is
           fully
           declared
           ,
           that
           for
           dispersing
           sundry
           scandalous
           and
           factious
           papers
           ,
           as
           the
           Agreement
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           &c.
           for
           this
           3
           of
           them
           were
           tryed
           and
           condemned
           to
           death
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           them
           was
           shot
           to
           death
           at
           the
           head
           of
           a
           Regiment
           .
           Yea
           to
           give
           a
           third
           testimony
           ,
           the
           Generall
           and
           divers
           of
           his
           Officers
           who
           acknowledged
           it
           ,
           yea
           and
           did
           commit
           to
           safe
           custody
           Col.
           
             Eyre
          
           and
           Major
           
             Scot
             ,
          
           for
           abetting
           and
           promoting
           this
           Agreement
           ;
           yea
           afterward
           did
           not
           the
           Generall
           write
           a
           Letter
           to
           the
           Parliament
           against
           Col.
           
             Rainsborow
             ,
          
           who
           was
           the
           man
           that
           presented
           this
           Agreement
           of
           the
           People
           to
           the
           Generall
           ?
           Is
           not
           all
           this
           proof
           evident
           enough
           that
           the
           Generall
           and
           his
           Officers
           then
           did
           dislike
           the
           Agreement
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           and
           did
           put
           the
           man
           to
           death
           for
           promoting
           it
           ?
           Yea
           I
           might
           quote
           a
           fourth
           testimony
           also
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           of
           any
           credit
           ,
           viz.
           
             Lilburne
          
           and
           his
           Agitators
           ,
           who
           with
           one
           mouth
           have
           exclaimed
           against
           the
           Army
           ,
           for
           voting
           that
           man
           (
           viz.
           
             White
             )
          
           to
           death
           .
           But
           suppose
           it
           were
           true
           ,
           as
           you
           relate
           it
           in
           p.
           12.
           that
           he
           was
           shot
           to
           death
           ,
           
             for
             mutinying
             against
             his
             Ensign
             ,
             and
             taking
             away
             his
             Colours
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             beating
             him
             with
             his
             own
             Colours
             .
          
           What
           will
           this
           advantage
           you
           ?
           
             I
          
           would
           ask
           you
           which
           deserves
           death
           most
           ,
           whether
           a
           Souldiers
           mutinying
           against
           an
           inferiour
           Officer
           ,
           an
           Ensign
           ,
           or
           the
           Armies
           mutiny
           against
           the
           Supream
           Councell
           the
           Parliament
           ?
           Whether
           he
           that
           takes
           away
           the
           Colours
           from
           an
           Ensign
           ,
           or
           they
           that
           take
           away
           the
           fundamentall
           laws
           from
           a
           Kingdom
           ?
           Whether
           he
           that
           beats
           an
           Ensign
           with
           his
           own
           Colours
           ,
           or
           they
           that
           offer
           violence
           to
           a
           Parliament
           ,
           with
           their
           own
           swords
           ?
           If
           you
           say
           ,
           that
           't
           was
           not
           only
           for
           his
           mutinying
           against
           his
           Ensign
           ,
           but
           against
           the
           Generall
           and
           his
           Officers
           Commands
           ,
           who
           ordered
           him
           to
           goe
           to
           
             New-castle
             ;
          
           If
           it
           were
           so
           .
           I
           would
           ask
           you
           but
           this
           one
           question
           more
           ,
           Whether
           doth
           deserve
           death
           most
           ,
           either
           he
           that
           
           disobeyes
           a
           petty
           Councell
           of
           Warre
           ,
           or
           they
           that
           disobey
           the
           Parliament
           the
           great
           Councell
           of
           State
           ?
           
        
         
           
             Had
             you
             been
             ingenuous
             and
             candid
             ,
             as
             you
             would
             seem
             to
             bee
             ,
             you
             would
             have
             said
          
           Nicholas
           Prophet
           
             Minister
             at
          
           Fosters
           ,
           
             aliàs
             at
          
           Marlborough
           
             in
          
           Sommerset-sheet
           ,
           
             and
          
           Stanley
           Gower
           
             Minister
             at
          
           Martins
           Ludgate
           ,
           
             aliàs
             Pastor
             of
          
           Dorchester
           
             in
          
           Dorset-shire
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           What
           poor
           cavills
           are
           these
           ?
           I
           see
           you
           had
           rather
           wrangle
           then
           dispute
           .
           To
           rectifie
           your
           mistake
           about
           Mr.
           
           
             Prophet
             ,
          
           let
           me
           tell
           you
           first
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           never
           a
           Minister
           in
           
             Somersetshire
             ,
          
           indeed
           he
           was
           about
           three
           years
           since
           Minister
           of
           
             Merlborough
          
           in
           
             Wilt-shire
             ,
          
           but
           hath
           now
           left
           the
           place
           ,
           and
           hath
           received
           not
           since
           that
           time
           any
           profit
           thence
           ;
           besides
           there
           is
           a
           Minister
           chosen
           by
           them
           now
           among
           them
           ;
           Moreover
           ,
           hee
           was
           fairly
           chosen
           Minister
           at
           
             Fosters
             ,
          
           where
           still
           hee
           is
           ;
           now
           what
           blemish
           is
           it
           to
           the
           Ministers
           ingenuity
           ,
           if
           Mr.
           
             Prophet
          
           is
           said
           to
           be
           Minister
           at
           
             Fosters
             ?
          
           would
           you
           count
           it
           want
           of
           ingenuity
           in
           
             John
             Goodwin
          
           to
           call
           himself
           Pastor
           of
           the
           Church
           at
           
             Swanalley
             ,
          
           because
           about
           three
           years
           since
           he
           was
           Minister
           of
           
             Stephens
             Colemanstreet
             .
          
           And
           to
           inform
           you
           better
           about
           Mr.
           
             Gower
             ;
          
           I
           must
           tell
           you
           that
           he
           was
           never
           setled
           at
           
             Dorchester
             ,
          
           yea
           when
           the
           Letter
           was
           made
           hee
           was
           not
           fully
           resolved
           to
           remove
           from
           
             Martins
             Ludgate
          
           to
           my
           knowledg
           ;
           now
           was
           it
           not
           more
           proper
           for
           Mr.
           
             Gower
          
           to
           subscribe
           himselfe
           Minister
           of
           
             Martins
             Ludgate
          
           (
           where
           he
           had
           been
           so
           long
           )
           then
           of
           
             Dorchester
          
           where
           he
           was
           not
           then
           setled
           at
           all
           ?
        
         
           You
           stain
           your
           Reputation
           with
           the
           mention
           of
           
             Thomas
             Bedford
          
           Paster
           of
           
             Martins
             Outwich
             ,
          
           
           carried
           from
           
             Plimouth
          
           for
           his
           notorious
           Delinquency
           ,
           and
           worthily
           sequestred
           for
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           1.
           
           It
           seems
           you
           want
           ability
           to
           confute
           the
           matter
           subscribed
           ,
           that
           one
           while
           you
           must
           be
           forc't
           to
           exclaim
           against
           the
           persons
           subscribing
           ,
           and
           at
           another
           time
           against
           a
           marginall
           note
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Whether
           Mr.
           
             Bedford
          
           is
           a
           Delinquent
           or
           sequestred
           I
           know
           not
           ,
           yet
           this
           I
           know
           that
           the
           Ministers
           in
           a
           generall
           meeting
           did
           manifest
           their
           dislike
           that
           any
           should
           subscribe
           the
           Letter
           or
           Vindication
           but
           such
           as
           had
           owned
           the
           Parliament
           from
           the
           beginning
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Whether
           his
           name
           was
           subscribed
           I
           know
           not
           ,
           in
           the
           
           printed
           Copies
           which
           I
           have
           seen
           his
           name
           was
           not
           annexed
           ,
           yea
           the
           Printer
           told
           me
           that
           to
           above
           2000
           Copies
           his
           name
           was
           not
           printed
           ;
           how
           it
           came
           subscribed
           hee
           could
           not
           give
           an
           account
           .
        
         
           You
           still
           insist
           upon
           the
           Armies
           proceedings
           against
           the
           Members
           ,
           
           which
           themselves
           do
           acknowledg
           simply
           considered
           ,
           irregular
           ,
           and
           not
           justifiable
           but
           by
           honest
           intentions
           ,
           and
           an
           extraordinary
           necessity
           for
           the
           same
           end
           leading
           them
           thereunto
           .
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           1.
           
           If
           the
           Army
           (
           who
           are
           but
           partiall
           Judges
           in
           their
           own
           case
           )
           are
           forc't
           to
           confesse
           their
           proceedings
           to
           be
           irregular
           and
           unjustifiable
           ,
           may
           not
           indifferent
           Spectators
           say
           they
           are
           sinfull
           and
           abominable
           ?
        
         
           2.
           
           Surely
           the
           Army
           are
           put
           to
           their
           shifts
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           constrained
           to
           make
           honest
           intentions
           their
           main
           plea
           to
           justifie
           irregular
           actions
           ;
           this
           was
           no
           good
           Divinity
           in
           
             Pauls
          
           time
           for
           any
           to
           say
           ,
           Let
           us
           do
           evill
           that
           good
           may
           come
           ,
           
             Rom.
             3.
             8.
          
           nor
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ;
           
             Saul
          
           had
           ,
           a
           good
           intention
           in
           offering
           a
           sacrifice
           to
           the
           Lord
           (
           which
           was
           the
           Priests
           office
           ,
           not
           his
           )
           yet
           his
           good
           intention
           could
           neither
           acquit
           him
           from
           sin
           or
           punishment
           ,
           1
           
             Sam.
          
           13.
           v.
           9.
           to
           15.
           nor
           could
           it
           excuse
           
             Saul
          
           that
           he
           had
           a
           good
           intention
           for
           the
           publick
           ,
           
             viz.
          
           his
           zeal
           to
           the
           children
           of
           
             Israel
          
           and
           
             Judah
             ,
          
           in
           staying
           the
           
             Gibeonitel
             ,
          
           whose
           lives
           by
           Covenant
           he
           ought
           not
           to
           take
           away
           ,
           but
           the
           Lord
           punished
           that
           iniquity
           upon
           his
           posterity
           ,
           though
           
             Sauls
          
           intentions
           were
           honest
           ,
           2
           
             Sam.
          
           21.
           2.
           
           I
           could
           instance
           in
           
             Vzzah
             .
             1
             Chr.
             13.
             9
             ,
             10.
          
           and
           the
           men
           of
           
             Bethshemesh
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             6.
             13
             ,
             14.
             19
             ,
             20.
          
           with
           many
           others
           ,
           to
           satisfie
           you
           ,
           herein
           ,
           that
           honest
           intenteons
           cannot
           justifie
           sinfull
           actions
           .
           Besides
           this
           plea
           were
           somewhat
           the
           more
           tolerable
           ,
           if
           the
           intentions
           of
           the
           Army
           had
           been
           for
           publick
           good
           ;
           but
           if
           we
           may
           guesse
           at
           their
           intentions
           by
           their
           own
           expressions
           in
           print
           ,
           they
           will
           then
           appeare
           to
           bee
           more
           sinfull
           ,
           treasonable
           ,
           and
           irreligious
           .
           Were
           not
           their
           intentions
           exprest
           in
           their
           Remonstrance
           ,
           
             Novemb.
             16.
             1648.
          
           and
           other
           papers
           of
           theirs
           ,
           as
           against
           an
           accomodation
           with
           the
           King
           
             upon
             any
             tearms
             at
             all
             ;
          
           p.
           57.
           though
           never
           so
           safe
           or
           just
           ,
           for
           the
           taking
           away
           the
           Kings
           life
           ,
           p.
           62.
           that
           the
           Prince
           and
           Duke
           of
           
             York
          
           be
           made
           incapable
           of
           government
           ;
           that
           if
           they
           come
           not
           in
           &
           render
           themselves
           ,
           that
           they
           stand
           exiled
           for
           ever
           ,
           
           dye
           without
           mercy
           ,
           if
           ever
           found
           or
           taken
           in
           this
           Kingdome
           ,
           pag.
           62.
           that
           a
           Period
           be
           put
           to
           this
           Parliament
           ,
           that
           the
           supream
           power
           be
           put
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           people
           .
           pag.
           65
           ,
           66.
           that
           in
           stead
           of
           this
           &
           all
           future
           Parliaments
           there
           may
           be
           a
           new
           kind
           of
           Representative
           ;
           that
           all
           professing
           faith
           in
           God
           ,
           shall
           have
           a
           Toleration
           whatever
           his
           opinion
           be
           ;
           that
           the
           Magistrate
           meddle
           not
           with
           matters
           of
           Religion
           ;
           these
           and
           such
           like
           are
           the
           declared
           intentions
           of
           the
           Army
           ,
           which
           must
           justifie
           all
           their
           irregular
           and
           unjustifiable
           procedings
           ;
           by
           this
           it
           appears
           ,
           that
           the
           ends
           they
           aim
           at
           are
           no
           more
           justifiable
           ,
           then
           the
           means
           they
           use
           .
           Now
           whether
           such
           intentions
           can
           justifie
           their
           irregular
           actions
           ,
           let
           the
           world
           judg
           ,
           so
           that
           I
           may
           say
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           one
           did
           of
           men
           of
           the
           Popish
           Religion
           ,
           if
           these
           bee
           Saints
           ,
           who
           bee
           Scythians
           ?
           if
           these
           be
           Catholicks
           ,
           who
           be
           Caniballs
           ?
        
         
           3.
           
           For
           the
           extraordinary
           necessity
           the
           Army
           pleaded
           for
           ,
           I
           have
           but
           three
           things
           to
           say
           in
           way
           of
           answer
           .
           1.
           
           T
           is
           apparent
           by
           what
           was
           mentioned
           before
           ,
           that
           the
           end
           the
           Army
           aimed
           at
           ,
           were
           no
           more
           justifiable
           then
           the
           means
           they
           used
           ,
           now
           what
           can
           be
           more
           unreasonable
           ,
           then
           to
           make
           necessity
           a
           plea
           to
           justifie
           not
           only
           irregular
           actions
           ,
           but
           corrupt
           ends
           also
           ?
           2.
           
           The
           godly
           in
           former
           ages
           had
           a
           more
           conscientious
           tendernesse
           ,
           then
           to
           make
           necessity
           a
           plea
           and
           patron
           of
           impiety
           ;
           they
           thought
           it
           better
           to
           suffer
           the
           greatest
           evill
           then
           to
           commit
           the
           least
           sin
           ;
           
           
             Ferenda
             est
             magis
             omnis
             necessitas
             ,
             duam
             perpe●randa
             est
             aliqua
             iniquitas
             ,
          
           said
           
             Aug.
          
           in
           
             Ps.
             73.
          
           yea
           it
           was
           a
           Maxime
           among
           the
           primitive
           Christiane
           ,
           
           
             Nulla
             est
             necessitas
             delinquendi
             ,
             quibus
             una
             est
             necessitas
             non
             delinquendi
             .
          
           3.
           
           I
           am
           of
           the
           same
           mind
           with
           the
           subscribers
           ,
           
           viz.
           
             that
             the
             necessity
             pleaded
             for
             ,
             is
             either
             meerly
             pretended
             ,
             or
             else
             contracted
             by
             their
             own
             misscarriages
             .
          
           And
           this
           I
           am
           induced
           to
           beleeve
           ,
           because
           at
           one
           time
           they
           plead
           a
           necessity
           ,
           for
           treating
           with
           the
           King
           (
           as
           they
           confest
           in
           a
           Letter
           to
           the
           House
           of
           Common●
           ,
           
             July
             18.
             1647.
             )
          
           And
           at
           another
           time
           plead
           a
           necessity
           for
           their
           violence
           〈◊〉
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           because
           they
           did
           〈◊〉
           with
           the
           King
           ,
           must
           not
           this
           be
           a
           pretended
           necessity
           ?
           In
           one
           Remonstrance
           ,
           in
           
             June
             23.
             1647
             ,
          
           they
           say
           ,
           
             There
             can
             be
             no
             peace
             in
             this
             Kingdome
             〈◊〉
             and
             lasting
             ,
             without
             a
             provision
             for
             the
             Rights
             ,
             Quiet
             ;
             and
             〈◊〉
             of
             His
             Majesties
             Royall
             family
             .
          
           And
           in
           mother
           Remonstrance
           of
           
             November
             ,
             
             16
             ,
             1648.
          
           they
           declare
           ,
           that
           it
           can
           neither
           be
           just
           before
           God
           ,
           nor
           safe
           for
           the
           Kingdom
           to
           
             have
             any
             accommodation
             with
             the
             King
             upon
             any
             terms
             at
             all
             ,
             that
             shall
             imply
             His
             Restitution
             ,
             &c.
             but
             that
             he
             must
             be
             brought
             to
             tryall
             and
             judgment
             ,
             for
             treason
             and
             blood
             he
             was
             guilty
             of
             .
          
           Is
           not
           this
           ground
           sufficient
           to
           suspect
           that
           the
           necessity
           pleaded
           for
           ,
           is
           but
           pretended
           or
           contracted
           ,
           when
           they
           have
           done
           the
           quite
           contrary
           this
           year
           ,
           to
           what
           they
           did
           the
           last
           ,
           yet
           plead
           a
           necessity
           for
           doing
           of
           both
           ,
           though
           never
           so
           contrariant
           the
           one
           to
           the
           other
           .
           So
           much
           at
           present
           to
           this
           plea
           of
           necessity
           ;
           I
           shall
           have
           occasion
           afterwards
           to
           speak
           more
           to
           this
           point
           .
        
         
           I
           observe
           by
           pag.
           16
           ,
           &
           17.
           that
           you
           are
           not
           content
           to
           vent
           your
           passions
           against
           the
           Ministers
           of
           
             London
          
           only
           ;
           but
           also
           against
           the
           secluded
           and
           imprisoned
           Members
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           whom
           you
           falsely
           accuse
           for
           countenancing
           the
           tumultuous
           violence
           of
           the
           Apprentices
           ,
           imbezling
           the
           200000
           
             l.
          
           appointed
           for
           the
           relief
           of
           
             Ireland
             ,
          
           corresponding
           with
           the
           revolted
           ships
           ,
           the
           
             Scots
          
           Army
           ,
           and
           the
           Insurrections
           in
           
             Kent
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           For
           the
           taking
           off
           those
           scandalls
           from
           those
           renowned
           Gentlemen
           ,
           I
           referre
           the
           Reader
           to
           that
           clear
           and
           satisfactory
           Vindication
           of
           the
           imprisoned
           and
           secluded
           Members
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           ,
           printed
           
             January
             20.
             1648.
             
          
           Hoping
           that
           the
           Lord
           will
           bring
           forth
           their
           righteousnesse
           as
           the
           light
           ,
           and
           their
           just
           dealing
           as
           the
           noon
           day
           .
        
         
           You
           have
           been
           as
           full
           of
           changes
           as
           the
           vannes
           of
           your
           steeples
           ,
           
           one
           while
           stirring
           up
           the
           people
           against
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           witnesse
           many
           of
           your
           Sermons
           ,
           preacht
           before
           the
           Houses
           ,
           and
           elsewhere
           .
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           1.
           
           With
           what
           face
           dare
           you
           who
           have
           been
           tossed
           to
           and
           fro
           with
           every
           wind
           of
           doctrin
           ,
           accuse
           so
           many
           grave
           and
           godly
           Ministers
           of
           ●icklenesse
           ,
           who
           have
           still
           kept
           their
           first
           stedfastnesse
           ,
           turning
           neither
           to
           the
           right
           hand
           nor
           to
           the
           left
           ?
           Indeed
           you
           and
           your
           teachers
           have
           been
           as
           changeable
           as
           the
           Vannes
           ,
           but
           the
           Ministers
           of
           
             London
          
           as
           fixt
           and
           immoveable
           in
           their
           principles
           as
           the
           Steeples
           themselves
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
             If
             you
             mean
          
           by
           stirring
           up
           the
           People
           against
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           Parliament
           ;
           
             that
             the
             ministers
             did
             ,
             being
             called
             thereunto
             ,
             plead
             for
             the
             lawfulnesse
             of
             defensive
             arms
             against
             the
             King
             with
             his
             
             forces
             ,
             this
             I
             grant
             ;
             for
             they
             were
             bound
             by
             a
             Solemne
             Oath
             to
             assist
             the
             Forces
             raised
             by
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             against
             the
             Forces
             raised
             by
             the
             King
             without
             their
             consent
             .
             But
             if
             by
             stirring
             ,
             up
             the
             people
             against
             the
             King
             ,
             you
             mean
             the
             bringing
             of
             the
             King
             to
             capitall
             punishment
             ,
             or
             the
             taking
             away
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             then
             I
             flatly
             deny
             that
             any
             of
             the
             subscribers
             did
             stirre
             up
             the
             people
             to
             that
             end
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             have
             any
             books
             or
             Sermons
             in
             print
             to
             that
             purpose
             .
             I
             am
             sure
             many
             of
             them
             in
             their
             Bookes
             and
             Sermons
             did
             expresse
             their
             utter
             abhorrency
             of
             any
             such
             intendment
             .
             I
             'le
             instance
             but
             in
             two
             of
             the
             subscribers
             (
             though
             I
             could
             mention
             many
             more
             )
             the
             one
             is
             Mr.
          
           Case
           ,
           
             who
             though
             he
             were
             a
             zealous
             Anti-cavalierist
             ,
             yet
             no
             Anti-carolist
             ,
             in
             a
             Fast
             Sermon
             before
             the
             House
             of
             Commons
          
           26.
           
           October
           .
           1642.
           
             pag.
             11
             ,
             12.
             hath
             these
             words
             .
          
           It
           is
           and
           hath
           been
           from
           ancient
           times
           the
           cursed
           policy
           of
           desperate
           malignant
           Courtiers
           and
           Counsellors
           ,
           when
           they
           would
           arme
           Princes
           and
           Potentates
           against
           the
           poore
           people
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           possesse
           their
           ears
           and
           hearts
           with
           this
           prejudice
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           enemies
           to
           Monarchy
           .
           With
           such
           jealousies
           did
           the
           enemies
           of
           God
           and
           his
           people
           in
           the
           neighbour
           Nation
           of
           Scotland
           labour
           to
           possesse
           his
           Majesty
           towards
           those
           his
           loyall
           Subjects
           there
           ;
           they
           were
           represented
           to
           His
           Majesty
           as
           Traitours
           and
           Rebels
           ,
           that
           intended
           nothing
           else
           but
           to
           un-Crowne
           and
           un-King
           him
           ,
           when
           power
           shall
           be
           in
           their
           own
           hand
           .
           And
           is
           not
           the
           same
           designe
           practised
           upon
           his
           faithfull
           Parliament
           and
           Subjects
           here
           in
           
             England
             ?
          
           Do
           not
           these
           
             Rehums
          
           and
           
             Shim●hies
          
           fill
           his
           Royal
           ears
           with
           this
           odium
           ,
           that
           the
           Parliament
           and
           the
           Puritans
           are
           enemies
           to
           Monarchy
           ,
           and
           intend
           nothing
           but
           to
           bring
           all
           into
           a
           parity
           ,
           and
           after
           they
           have
           pulled
           down
           Bishops
           ,
           then
           down
           with
           King
           too
           ?
           with
           a
           world
           of
           such
           calumnies
           invented
           by
           the
           father
           of
           lies
           ;
           truely
           the
           Land
           is
           not
           able
           to
           beare
           their
           words
           .
           
             If
             Mr.
          
           Case
           
             then
             thought
             the
             Land
             could
             not
             beare
             such
             words
             ,
             blame
             him
             not
             though
             he
             be
             so
          
           pathetick
           
             and
          
           compassionate
           
             (
             as
             you
             say
             he
             was
             )
             that
             he
             cannot
             beare
             your
             deeds
             ,
             in
          
           imbruing
           your
           hands
           with
           the
           bloud
           of
           your
           Soveraigne
           ,
           
             as
             you
             affirme
             he
             said
             .
          
        
         
           
             Yea
             Mr.
          
           Love
           
             also
             ,
             whom
             you
             slanderously
             report
             to
             be
             for
             cutting
             off
             the
             King
             ,
             hath
             a
             booke
             in
             print
             neare
             two
             yeares
             since
             ,
             entituled
          
           Works
           of
           darknesse
           brought
           to
           light
           ,
           &c.
           
             wherein
             he
             doth
             clearly
             expresse
             himselfe
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             he
             having
             shewed
             that
             the
             designe
             of
             the
             Army
             was
             first
             to
             new
             mould
             the
             
             House
             of
             Commons
             ,
             next
             to
             destroy
             the
             House
             of
             Lords
             ,
             their
             third
             designe
             he
             laid
             downe
             in
             these
             words
             ,
          
           viz.
           To
           cut
           off
           the
           King
           if
           he
           sides
           not
           to
           the
           Independent
           party
           ;
           't
           is
           true
           of
           late
           they
           seem
           to
           appeare
           for
           him
           to
           gaine
           Malignants
           on
           their
           side
           ,
           but
           't
           is
           notoriously
           knowne
           how
           their
           principles
           are
           directly
           against
           Monarchy
           ;
           what
           desperate
           speeches
           have
           some
           Independent
           Members
           uttered
           against
           the
           King
           ,
           yea
           it
           will
           never
           be
           forgotten
           how
           inraged
           the
           Independent
           Members
           of
           the
           House
           and
           Sectaries
           of
           
             London
          
           were
           against
           the
           City
           Remonstrance
           ,
           chiefly
           because
           there
           was
           this
           passage
           in
           it
           ,
           for
           the
           preservation
           of
           the
           Kings
           person
           according
           to
           the
           Covenant
           .
           Yea
           the
           Sectaries
           publish
           to
           the
           world
           in
           print
           ,
           that
           [
           the
           King
           for
           his
           misgovernment
           must
           lose
           his
           life
           —
           By
           this
           it
           appears
           that
           the
           Sectaries
           intend
           as
           the
           32
           Syrian
           Captains
           did
           ,
           1
           
             King.
          
           22.
           31.
           to
           fight
           neither
           with
           smal
           nor
           great
           ;
           but
           with
           the
           King
           of
           
             Israel
             .
          
           In
           laying
           downe
           this
           their
           design
           I
           would
           have
           none
           conceive
           as
           if
           I
           were
           a
           Malignant
           Royalist
           (
           I
           hate
           Arbitrary
           power
           and
           tyranny
           in
           Princes
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           any
           )
           I
           onely
           mention
           this
           that
           malignants
           might
           not
           be
           brought
           to
           fools
           Paradise
           to
           joine
           with
           the
           Army
           ,
           as
           conceiving
           them
           to
           be
           for
           the
           Kings
           honour
           and
           safety
           ,
           who
           are
           the
           greatest
           enemies
           of
           both
           .
           
             These
             are
             Mr.
          
           Loves
           
             own
             words
             ,
             then
             he
             concludes
             with
             these
             verses
             .
          
        
         
           
             Malignants
             all
             beleeve
             this
             thing
             ,
          
           
             Sectarians
             would
             destroy
             the
             King
             ,
          
           
             Yea
             they
             do
             wish
             there
             might
             be
             none
          
           
             For
             to
             succeed
             him
             on
             the
             Throne
             .
          
        
         
           All
           this
           Mr.
           
             Love
          
           declared
           neare
           two
           years
           since
           ,
           however
           you
           may
           account
           him
           a
           mean
           Preacher
           ,
           yet
           I
           am
           sure
           he
           was
           in
           this
           a
           true
           Prophet
           .
        
         
           One
           while
           stirring
           up
           the
           People
           against
           the
           King
           ,
           
           another
           while
           stirring
           up
           the
           People
           against
           the
           Parliament
           and
           for
           the
           King
           ,
           as
           you
           did
           of
           late
           in
           your
           prayers
           and
           preaching
           expressing
           greater
           malignity
           against
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           their
           party
           ,
           and
           greater
           zeale
           for
           the
           King
           and
           his
           interest
           ,
           then
           those
           very
           Ministers
           whose
           places
           you
           possesse
           ,
           they
           being
           sequestred
           and
           cast
           out
           for
           the
           Tenths
           of
           that
           Anti-parliamentary
           malignancy
           which
           you
           have
           vented
           .
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           1.
           
           'T
           is
           true
           they
           stirred
           up
           the
           people
           indeed
           (
           according
           to
           the
           Vow
           and
           Covenant
           )
           
             to
             assist
             the
             forces
             raised
             and
             continued
             by
             both
             Houses
             of
             Parliament
             against
             the
             Forces
             raised
             by
             the
             King
             ,
          
           but
           never
           stirred
           any
           up
           against
           the
           person
           of
           the
           King
           .
        
         
         
           2.
           
           As
           for
           the
           other
           part
           of
           your
           charge
           ,
           that
           
             another
             while
             the
             Ministers
             did
             stirre
             up
             the
             People
             against
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             King
             ;
          
           this
           is
           so
           manifest
           a
           falsity
           ,
           that
           the
           very
           mention
           is
           a
           sufficient
           confutation
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           For
           the
           last
           part
           of
           your
           charge
           ,
           
             viz.
          
           that
           the
           Subscribers
           
             expresse
             greater
             Malignity
             against
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             greater
             zeale
             for
             the
             King
             and
             his
             interest
             then
             those
             very
             Ministers
             whose
             places
             they
             possesse
             ;
          
           this
           is
           so
           palpable
           a
           calumny
           that
           I
           should
           have
           more
           adoe
           to
           hide
           and
           cover
           your
           folly
           ,
           then
           to
           vindicate
           their
           innocency
           in
           this
           matter
           ;
           Will
           not
           all
           that
           know
           the
           
             London
          
           Ministers
           acquit
           them
           and
           blame
           you
           ?
           could
           you
           not
           be
           contented
           to
           charge
           them
           with
           falsities
           ,
           with
           the
           want
           of
           Ministeriall
           abilities
           ,
           and
           of
           that
           candor
           and
           ingenuity
           that
           becomes
           Ministers
           ,
           but
           must
           you
           now
           tax
           them
           with
           Malignancy
           also
           ?
           yea
           were
           you
           not
           ashamed
           to
           tell
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           
             Malignant
             Ministers
             were
             sequestred
             for
             the
             Tenths
             of
             the
             Anti-parliamentary
             Malignancy
             which
             the
             London
             Ministers
             vented
             ?
          
           when
           you
           know
           that
           one
           century
           of
           sequestred
           Ministers
           is
           printed
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           recorded
           ,
           which
           will
           remaine
           a
           lasting
           monument
           of
           their
           shame
           and
           your
           falshood
           .
           If
           you
           think
           as
           you
           write
           ,
           in
           time
           you
           may
           become
           the
           Malignant
           Ministers
           Advocate
           to
           have
           them
           brought
           into
           their
           places
           ,
           and
           the
           godly
           Ministers
           to
           be
           throwne
           out
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           being
           come
           to
           pag.
           19.
           of
           your
           booke
           ,
           I
           cannot
           but
           give
           you
           notice
           wherein
           you
           discover
           palpable
           weaknesse
           ;
           for
           you
           set
           your selfe
           to
           answer
           what
           makes
           most
           for
           your
           ease
           (
           though
           not
           for
           your
           cause
           )
           you
           stand
           much
           upon
           circumstantials
           ,
           the
           Title
           page
           ,
           a
           Marginall
           note
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           ,
           but
           speak
           not
           a
           word
           to
           the
           most
           grave
           ,
           weighty
           and
           most
           material
           passages
           of
           the
           Representation
           or
           vindication
           .
           This
           I
           can
           easily
           and
           plainely
           demonstrate
           ,
           for
           when
           the
           Ministers
           did
           strongly
           reason
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           Kings
           comming
           to
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           to
           demand
           but
           five
           Members
           was
           deemed
           such
           a
           horrid
           violation
           of
           the
           Parliaments
           Priviledges
           ,
           that
           they
           thereupon
           Ordered
           that
           any
           person
           that
           did
           seize
           upon
           any
           Member
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           was
           declared
           a
           publicke
           enemy
           of
           the
           Common-wealth
           :
           Then
           how
           might
           the
           Armies
           forcing
           the
           Parliament
           be
           aggravated
           by
           many
           more
           heinous
           circumstances
           ?
           yet
           you
           have
           not
           a
           word
           
           
           
           in
           way
           of
           cleare
           answer
           to
           this
           ;
           
           all
           that
           you
           say
           is
           this
           .
           
             I
             ●ay
             answer
             you
             that
             you
             never
             mentioned
             that
             Order
             of
             the
             House
             in
             aggravating
             the
             Apprentices
             forcing
             the
             House
             the
             last
             yeare
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             you
             any
             other
             answer
             were
             but
             to
             beat
             the
             air
             ,
             for
             we
             are
             like
             to
             hear
             no
             reply
             to
             it
             .
          
           Now
           to
           this
           s●eight
           and
           shallow
           answer
           of
           yours
           to
           that
           strong
           and
           weighty
           objection
           of
           theirs
           ,
           I
           have
           but
           four
           things
           ●o
           say
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           Ministers
           did
           sufficiently
           declare
           against
           and
           aggravate
           the
           evill
           of
           that
           act
           of
           the
           Apprentices
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Suppose
           the
           Ministers
           had
           not
           declared
           against
           that
           act
           of
           the
           Apprentices
           ,
           yet
           doth
           that
           any
           way
           extenuate
           that
           act
           of
           the
           Army
           ?
        
         
           3.
           
           Whereas
           you
           say
           
             that
             to
             give
             any
             other
             answer
             were
             but
             to
             beat
             t●e
             aire
             ,
          
           I
           'le
           say
           so
           too
           ;
           I
           verily
           beleeve
           you
           had
           as
           good
           beat
           the
           aire
           as
           go
           about
           to
           justifie
           the
           Armies
           forcing
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           ;
           and
           yet
           condemn
           the
           violence
           offered
           by
           the
           King
           at
           one
           time
           ,
           and
           the
           Apprentices
           at
           another
           .
           For
           1.
           the
           King
           demanded
           but
           6.
           the
           Army
           imprisoned
           42.
           secluded
           100.
           and
           forc't
           away
           100.
           
           Members
           more
           .
           2.
           
           The
           King
           did
           take
           away
           none
           out
           of
           the
           House
           ;
           but
           that
           they
           Army
           did
           ,
           they
           pulled
           out
           Mr.
           
             Stevens
          
           and
           Collonel
           
             Birch
          
           by
           force
           and
           violence
           out
           of
           the
           House
           .
           3.
           
           The
           King
           was
           one
           of
           the
           three
           States
           who
           together
           with
           the
           two
           Houses
           was
           entrusted
           with
           the
           Supreame
           Authority
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           but
           the
           Army
           can
           lay
           no
           legall
           claime
           to
           any
           such
           authority
           .
           4.
           
           The
           King
           relinqui●ht
           the
           prosecution
           of
           the
           Members
           ,
           and
           promised
           to
           have
           a
           tenderness
           of
           the
           Parliaments
           Priviledges
           for
           the
           future
           ,
           but
           the
           Army
           avowes
           the
           act
           and
           per●ists
           in
           their
           force
           to
           this
           very
           day
           .
           Again
           for
           the
           violence
           offred
           by
           the
           Apprentices
           ,
           on
           
             July
             ,
             26.
             1647.
             
          
           (
           though
           I
           goe
           not
           about
           to
           extenuate
           it
           ,
           yet
           consider
           ,
           1.
           
           They
           came
           unarmed
           to
           the
           Houses
           ,
           the
           Army
           came
           in
           a
           Hostile
           manner
           .
           2.
           
           They
           pulled
           none
           of
           the
           Members
           out
           of
           the
           House
           ,
           but
           the
           Army
           plucked
           Mr.
           
             Stevens
             ,
          
           and
           Col.
           
           
             B●rch
          
           out
           of
           the
           House
           where
           they
           were
           doing
           their
           Countrey
           service
           .
           3.
           
           They
           hindred
           none
           of
           the
           Members
           from
           comming
           to
           fit
           in
           the
           House
           ,
           but
           the
           Army
           excluded
           and
           kept
           by
           force
           above
           a
           hundred
           Members
           from
           ●itting
           in
           the
           House
           .
           4.
           
           They
           when
           they
           heard
           of
           an
           O●der
           forbidding
           ●hem
           to
           co●●
           to
           
             Westminster
             ,
          
           the
           next
           day
           did
           
           desist
           ,
           &
           did
           so
           no
           more
           ;
           but
           the
           Army
           persists
           in
           what
           they
           have
           done
           to
           this
           very
           day
           .
           If
           these
           things
           were
           compared
           together
           ,
           
             John
             Price
          
           had
           as
           good
           b●at
           the
           air
           ,
           yea
           his
           brains
           too
           against
           the
           wall
           ,
           as
           to
           goe
           about
           to
           justifie
           that
           unparalleld
           violence
           offered
           the
           Parliament
           by
           the
           Army
           ,
           yet
           condemne
           a
           lesser
           violence
           offered
           by
           the
           King
           and
           the
           Apprentices
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Whereas
           you
           say
           ,
           
             you
             are
             like
             to
             hear
             no
             Reply
             to
             it
             .
          
           I
           would
           ask
           you
           ,
           did
           you
           think
           your self
           such
           a
           stout
           champion
           ,
           and
           potent
           
             Goliah
             ,
          
           that
           none
           durst
           come
           forth
           and
           encounter
           with
           you
           ▪
           The
           reason
           why
           you
           have
           had
           no
           Reply
           sooner
           ,
           wa●
           ,
           that
           some
           wise
           men
           esteem
           your self
           so
           unworthy
           ,
           and
           your
           book
           so
           weak
           ,
           that
           neither
           deserves
           an
           answer
           .
           I
           am
           almost
           perswaded
           you
           did
           not
           look
           for
           a
           Reply
           ,
           if
           you
           had
           ,
           surely
           you
           would
           never
           have
           written
           so
           rawly
           ,
           weakly
           ,
           falsely
           ,
           and
           inconsiderately
           as
           you
           have
           done
           ,
           ever
           and
           anon
           exposing
           your
           nakednesse
           to
           the
           lash
           of
           any
           adversary
           that
           should
           deal
           with
           you
           .
        
         
           Supposing
           that
           when
           Argument
           ,
           
           Scripture
           and
           reason
           cannot
           helpe
           you
           ,
           yet
           the
           Protestation
           ,
           Vow
           and
           Covenant
           will
           do
           it
           ,
           these
           like
           the
           
             Egyptian
          
           reeds
           run
           into
           your
           ●ides
           ▪
           and
           do
           no
           service
           at
           all
           for
           you
           ,
           but
           discover
           your
           nakednesse
           .
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           1.
           
           There
           is
           a
           sufficiency
           in
           scripture
           and
           reason
           to
           justifie
           them
           ,
           and
           condemne
           you
           ;
           now
           if
           
             ex
             abundanti
          
           they
           can
           plead
           the
           Protestation
           ,
           the
           Vow
           ,
           the
           League
           and
           Covenant
           also
           ,
           this
           makes
           their
           cause
           more
           strong
           ,
           and
           yours
           more
           weak
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           If
           these
           sacred
           oaths
           were
           well
           considered
           ,
           it
           will
           appear
           they
           are
           as
           pillars
           of
           Marble
           ,
           on
           which
           the
           Ministers
           safely
           stand
           ,
           but
           like
           
             Egyptian
          
           reeds
           run
           into
           your
           sides
           ,
           and
           cause
           the
           shame
           of
           your
           nakednesse
           to
           bee
           made
           manifest
           .
        
         
           
             You
             begin
             with
             the
             Protestation
             ;
          
           
           
             whereby
             (
             you
             say
             )
          
           wee
           are
           tyed
           to
           His
           just
           Authority
           ,
           and
           not
           abstractively
           to
           His
           Person
           ,
           if
           acting
           contrary
           to
           his
           just
           Authority
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Protestation
           i●
           complex●
           for
           the
           priviledges
           of
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           liberties
           of
           the
           Subject
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Person
           of
           the
           King
           ;
           if
           the
           Person
           of
           the
           King
           be
           ingaged
           against
           the
           priviledges
           of
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           or
           Liberties
           of
           the
           Subjects
           ,
           the
           Protestatio●
           cannot
           be
           obligatory
           .
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           1.
           
           I
           see
           you
           are
           a
           pregnant
           scholar
           in
           the
           Jesuites
           school
           ,
           you
           have
           learnt
           their
           Art
           of
           Equ●vocation
           ,
           and
           Mentall
           
           
           
           reservation
           ,
           in
           all
           that
           you
           say
           or
           swear
           ;
           an
           oath
           hath
           no
           more
           hold
           upon
           your
           conscience
           ,
           then
           a
           loose
           collar
           about
           an
           Apes
           neck
           ,
           which
           hee
           can
           put
           on
           and
           off
           at
           pleasure
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Why
           did
           not
           you
           tell
           the
           world
           this
           your
           mentall
           reserve
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           King
           did
           any
           thing
           contrary
           to
           his
           just
           authority
           ,
           that
           then
           the
           Protestation
           was
           not
           obligatory
           ,
           but
           you
           might
           destroy
           His
           Person
           ?
        
         
           3.
           
           
             The
             Protestation
             did
             bind
             us
             to
             preserve
             the
             Kings
             Person
             according
             to
             the
             duty
             of
             our
             Allegiance
             ;
             wherein
             you
             swore
             ,
          
           
           to
           defend
           the
           KINGS
           PERSON
           ,
           
             and
             that
             oath
             you
             took
          
           according
           to
           the
           expresse
           words
           ,
           and
           their
           plain
           and
           commonsense
           ,
           without
           any
           Equivocation
           ,
           or
           mentall
           Evasion
           ,
           or
           secret
           Reservation
           whats●ever
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           It
           seems
           you
           your selfe
           did
           once
           deem
           the
           Protestation
           to
           be
           obligatory
           ,
           in
           reference
           to
           the
           Kings
           person
           ,
           notwithstanding
           Hee
           should
           act
           contrary
           to
           His
           just
           authority
           ;
           for
           long
           after
           the
           Person
           of
           the
           King
           was
           ingaged
           against
           the
           priviledges
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           liberties
           of
           the
           Subject
           ,
           in
           demanding
           the
           5
           Members
           ,
           setting
           up
           His
           Standard
           ,
           and
           in
           His
           own
           Person
           ingaging
           in
           a
           War
           against
           His
           Subjects
           ;
           yet
           I
           say
           after
           all
           this
           ,
           in
           your
           
             Spirituall
             Snapsack
             .
          
           pag.
           8.
           you
           tell
           the
           Parliaments
           Souldiers
           ,
           that
           
             without
             all
             contradictions
             they
             did
             fight
             for
             the
             King
             ,
             to
             rescue
             him
             out
             of
             the
             ●ands
             of
             Malignants
             ,
             and
             re-instate
             him
             in
             his
             Royall
             Throne
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           With
           what
           an
           impudent
           face
           ,
           and
           traiterous
           heart
           can
           you
           at
           one
           time
           plead
           for
           the
           Souldiers
           to
           bring
           the
           King
           to
           a
           dolefull
           scaffold
           ,
           when
           at
           another
           time
           you
           tell
           the
           Souldiers
           they
           fight
           to
           re-instate
           Him
           in
           His
           Royal
           throne
           ?
        
         
           5.
           
           
             Yea
             the
             Lords
             and
             Commons
             assembled
             in
             Parliament
             (
             who
             are
             the
             best
             interpreters
             of
             the
             Protestation
             )
             declared
             that
          
           notwithstanding
           ▪
           His
           Majesties
           Proclamations
           against
           their
           Generall
           and
           Army
           as
           Traytors
           ,
           
           yet
           they
           will
           preserve
           His
           Majesties
           Person
           and
           Cr●wn
           from
           all
           dangers
           ,
           yea
           that
           they
           would
           suffer
           farre
           more
           for
           and
           from
           their
           Soveraign
           ,
           then
           they
           hoped
           God
           would
           ever
           permit
           the
           malice
           of
           His
           wicked
           Counsellors
           to
           put
           them
           to
           :
           
             yea
             when
             the
             Houses
             were
             taxt
             that
             their
             intent
             was
             to
             murder
             and
             depose
             the
             King
             ,
          
           
           
             they
             declared
             ,
          
           that
           the
           thoughts
           of
           it
           never
           entred
           ,
           nor
           should
           enter
           into
           their
           Loyall
           hearts
           ,
           and
           they
           hoped
           the
           Contrivers
           of
           these
           scandalou●
           
           reports
           ,
           or
           any
           that
           professed
           the
           name
           of
           a
           Christian
           ,
           could
           not
           have
           so
           little
           charity
           as
           to
           raise
           such
           a
           scandall
           ,
           especially
           when
           they
           must
           needs
           know
           the
           
             Protestation
          
           made
           by
           the
           Members
           of
           both
           Houses
           ;
           wherby
           they
           promise
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           Almighty
           God
           ,
           to
           defend
           &
           preserve
           his
           Majesties
           Person
           .
           
             By
             al
             which
             it
             appears
             ,
             both
             Houses
             thought
             the
             Protestation
             obligatory
             (
             though
             you
             doe
             not
             )
             touching
             the
             defence
             of
             the
             Kings
             Person
             ,
             notwithstanding
             His
             doing
             many
             acts
             contrary
             to
             His
             just
             Authority
             ,
             to
             the
             priviledges
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             or
             Liberties
             of
             the
             People
             .
          
        
         
           6.
           
           When
           the
           Trained-bands
           &
           Seamen
           of
           
             London
          
           did
           wear
           the
           Protestation
           in
           their
           hats
           ,
           &
           on
           their
           pikes
           ,
           ingaging
           themselves
           to
           King
           and
           Parliament
           ,
           can
           it
           be
           imagined
           that
           they
           had
           this
           mental
           reservation
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           King
           should
           go
           about
           to
           infringe
           the
           priviledges
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           or
           liberties
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           they
           were
           no
           longer
           bound
           to
           preserve
           His
           Person
           ,
           but
           might
           cut
           off
           His
           head
           ?
           Had
           you
           then
           made
           this
           Paraphrase
           upon
           the
           Protestation
           ,
           you
           should
           have
           lost
           your
           head
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           King
           His
           .
        
         
           
             But
             you
             go
             on
             .
          
           
           We
           are
           bound
           
             (
             say
             you
             )
          
           by
           this
           Protest●tion
           to
           maintain
           and
           defend
           the
           King
           ,
           Parliament
           and
           People
           ,
           so
           farre
           a●
           lawfully
           we
           may
           ,
           which
           referres
           unto
           the
           manner
           of
           this
           defence
           ;
           while
           the
           King
           was
           in
           Person
           against
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           we
           were
           by
           this
           Protestation
           to
           defend
           the
           Parliament
           and
           People
           ,
           though
           with
           the
           ●azard
           of
           the
           King
           ;
           if
           the
           King
           and
           Parliament
           should
           ingag●
           against
           the
           People
           ,
           we
           are
           by
           the
           same
           reason
           tyed
           to
           preserve
           the
           People
           ,
           though
           with
           the
           ●azard
           of
           both
           .
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           1.
           
           I
           told
           you
           but
           even
           now
           ,
           both
           Houses
           of
           Parliament
           did
           hold
           themselves
           bound
           by
           the
           Protestation
           to
           preserve
           the
           Kings
           Person
           (
           as
           appears
           by
           the
           date
           of
           the
           Declarations
           forementioned
           )
           even
           after
           the
           King
           had
           ingaged
           in
           person
           against
           the
           Parliament
           as
           wel
           as
           before
           ,
           so
           that
           your
           limitation
           of
           the
           Protestation
           to
           such
           a
           period
           of
           time
           is
           invalid
           .
           2.
           
           T
           is
           true
           the
           Protestation
           did
           not
           bind
           up
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           
           as
           if
           they
           could
           not
           legally
           withstand
           any
           Forces
           to
           be
           raised
           by
           the
           King
           against
           Parliament
           &
           Kingdom
           ,
           but
           only
           by
           it
           they
           were
           bound
           
           
           
           up
           from
           doing
           intentionally
           any
           hurt
           to
           the
           Person
           of
           the
           King
           ;
           yea
           to
           manifest
           that
           they
           had
           no
           evill
           intention
           to
           His
           Maj●sties
           Person
           ,
           when
           they
           chose
           the
           Lord
           of
           
             Essex
          
           to
           be
           General
           ,
           &
           raised
           an
           Army
           under
           his
           conduct
           ,
           before
           any
           blow
           was
           given
           ,
           they
           sent
           a
           humble
           Petition
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           to
           be
           presented
           by
           the
           Lord
           Generall
           ,
           
             That
             His
             Majesty
             would
             not
             put
             His
             Royall
             Person
             in
             danger
             ,
             but
             remove
             Himself
             from
             His
             Army
             ,
             and
             come
             in
             person
             to
             His
             Parliament
             ,
             where
             he
             should
             be
             sure
             to
             remain
             in
             honour
             and
             safety
             .
          
           So
           that
           if
           the
           King
           would
           indanger
           His
           Person
           in
           being
           in
           the
           head
           of
           his
           Army
           ,
           't
           was
           He
           that
           put
           himself
           upon
           hazard
           ,
           the
           Parliament
           stil
           declared
           ,
           their
           hands
           should
           not
           be
           upon
           Him
           to
           offer
           Him
           any
           violen●e
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           And
           whereas
           you
           say
           in
           the
           last
           place
           ,
           
             that
             if
             the
             King
             and
             Parliament
             should
             ingage
             against
             the
             People
             ,
             we
             are
             by
             the
             same
             reason
             tyed
             to
             preserve
             the
             People
             ,
             though
             with
             the
             hazard
             of
             b●●h
             .
          
           Certainly
           your
           speech
           bewraies
           you
           ;
           you
           that
           once
           utterd
           language
           of
           Loyal●y
           in
           your
           Snapsack
           ,
           can
           speak
           nothing
           but
           Levelling
           language
           now
           ;
           you
           are
           not
           a
           friend
           either
           to
           King
           or
           Parliament
           ,
           unlesse
           they
           will
           patronize
           your
           party
           ,
           and
           favour
           your
           faction
           ,
           though
           it
           bee
           to
           the
           damage
           and
           indangering
           of
           the
           whole
           Kingdome
           besides
           .
           But
           I
           would
           ask
           you
           ,
           (
           and
           pray
           resolve
           me
           in
           the
           next
           )
           Who
           are
           the
           most
           competent
           judges
           to
           determine
           what
           is
           for
           the
           good
           ,
           or
           what
           for
           the
           hurt
           of
           the
           people
           ?
           if
           you
           say
           King
           and
           Parliament
           ;
           why
           did
           you
           not
           acquiesce
           in
           their
           judgments
           ,
           in
           their
           late
           transactions
           of
           the
           Treaty
           ,
           tending
           to
           the
           settlement
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           ?
           but
           if
           you
           say
           your
           Soveraign
           Lords
           the
           People
           ,
           then
           why
           doe
           you
           not
           give
           them
           their
           power
           ,
           and
           put
           it
           to
           the
           suffrages
           of
           all
           the
           People
           of
           this
           Nation
           ,
           whether
           what
           the
           Parliament
           did
           in
           Treating
           with
           the
           King
           were
           for
           the
           hurt
           of
           the
           People
           ;
           or
           whether
           what
           the
           Army
           did
           both
           against
           King
           and
           Parliament
           ,
           bee
           not
           for
           the
           hurt
           and
           ruine
           of
           the
           whole
           ;
           if
           you
           would
           leave
           them
           to
           bee
           Judges
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           hundred
           to
           one
           that
           would
           give
           sentence
           to
           dear
           the
           Parliament
           and
           condemn
           the
           Army
           ;
           Alas
           !
           what
           tyrannicall
           Usurpers
           are
           you
           ?
           a
           few
           Members
           in
           the
           House
           of
           Common●
           (
           when
           200
           are
           forc't
           away
           )
           must
           rule
           King
           and
           Lords
           ;
           the
           people
           must
           rule
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           ,
           and
           the
           Army
           must
           rule
           the
           people
           ?
           have
           not
           you
           brought
           the
           Kingdom
           
           to
           a
           fine
           passe
           ,
           that
           in
           stead
           of
           having
           it
           governed
           by
           the
           Lawes
           which
           should
           administer
           an
           equall
           right
           to
           all
           ,
           the
           Land
           should
           be
           overruled
           by
           the
           sword
           ,
           which
           wil
           give
           right
           to
           none
           ,
           neither
           King
           ,
           Parliament
           ,
           or
           People
           ?
        
         
           Have
           you
           neit●er
           for
           hope
           or
           fear
           ,
           
           nor
           other
           respect
           relinquisht
           this
           Protestation
           ?
           How
           is
           it
           th●n
           that
           you
           are
           so
           shuff●ing
           ,
           changing
           ,
           and
           uncertain
           ,
           for
           the
           King
           and
           against
           the
           King
           ,
           for
           the
           Parliament
           and
           against
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           for
           the
           Army
           and
           against
           the
           Army
           ,
           for
           justice
           and
           against
           justice
           ,
           &
           c
           ?
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           1.
           
           The
           Reverend
           Ministers
           are
           stil
           the
           same
           they
           were
           ,
           't
           is
           you
           and
           your
           Teacher
           (
           who
           hath
           made
           you
           to
           erre
           )
           are
           the
           shufflers
           and
           changelings
           ;
           
           one
           while
           for
           the
           King
           ,
           
             to
             re-instate
             to
             his
             Throne
             ,
          
           another
           while
           against
           the
           King
           ,
           to
           bring
           Him
           to
           the
           scaffold
           ;
           
           one
           while
           
             that
             it
             is
             the
             just
             Prerogative
             of
             the
             Persons
             of
             Kings
             ,
             in
             what
             case
             soever
             to
             be
             secure
             from
             the
             violence
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             the●r
             lives
             to
             he
             as
             consecrated
             corn
             ,
             meet
             to
             be
             reapt
             &
             gathered
             only
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             .
          
           Yet
           at
           another
           time
           ,
           that
           the
           axe
           of
           the
           Executioner
           must
           cut
           off
           the
           King
           ,
           or
           cut
           down
           this
           
             consecrated
             corn
             :
          
           let
           the
           world
           judge
           who
           are
           shufflers
           or
           changelings
           ,
           the
           Ministers
           or
           you
           ?
        
         
           2.
           
           I
           grant
           that
           Ministers
           were
           
             for
             the
             King
             and
             against
             the
             King
             ;
          
           but
           in
           this
           sense
           ,
           for
           the
           Person
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           never
           against
           it
           ;
           and
           against
           the
           forces
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           never
           for
           them
           ;
           I
           hope
           this
           will
           not
           make
           them
           Changelings
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           I
           yeild
           the
           subscribers
           are
           for
           the
           Parliament
           and
           against
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           but
           clearly
           in
           this
           sense
           :
           for
           the
           Parliament
           when
           they
           sit
           free
           and
           ful
           ,
           although
           they
           should
           expresse
           frailty
           as
           men
           ,
           yet
           would
           the
           subscribers
           live
           submissively
           as
           become●
           Ministers
           .
           And
           if
           you
           mean
           nothing
           but
           this
           ,
           when
           you
           say
           ,
           the
           Ministers
           are
           
             against
             the
             Parliament
             ;
             viz.
          
           that
           they
           cannot
           in
           their
           Consciences
           beleeve
           ,
           that
           the
           Members
           sitting
           at
           
             Westminster
          
           are
           a
           free
           Parliament
           ,
           seeing
           they
           are
           under
           the
           power
           of
           the
           sword
           ,
           nor
           a
           full
           Parliament
           ;
           in
           regard
           above
           200
           Members
           of
           it
           are
           forc't
           away
           ;
           nor
           a
           compleat
           Parliament
           ,
           when
           two
           States
           are
           aboli●ht
           ,
           
             viz.
          
           King
           and
           Lords
           ,
           if
           only
           in
           this
           sense
           ,
           you
           say
           they
           are
           against
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           contend
           with
           you
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           I
           grant
           further
           that
           the
           Ministers
           were
           
             for
             the
             Army
             and
             against
             
             the
             Army
             ;
          
           yet
           only
           in
           this
           sense
           ,
           for
           the
           Army
           whilest
           obedient
           to
           the
           Parliaments
           commands
           ,
           and
           followed
           their
           directions
           ,
           but
           against
           them
           when
           they
           did
           dispute
           the
           Parliaments
           Authority
           and
           disobey
           their
           commands
           ;
           for
           the
           Army
           whiles
           they
           used
           the
           sword
           to
           subdue
           Malignants
           in
           arms
           ▪
           but
           against
           them
           when
           they
           used
           the
           sword
           to
           cut
           off
           the
           King
           and
           force
           the
           Parliament
           .
           And
           have
           not
           the
           Ministers
           cause
           to
           be
           against
           them
           in
           regard
           they
           go
           against
           those
           ends
           ,
           
           for
           which
           they
           were
           first
           raised
           ?
           For
           that
           Ordinance
           by
           which
           this
           new
           Mod●ld
           Army
           was
           raised
           under
           the
           Lord
           
             Fairfax
          
           was
           for
           the
           
             def●nce
             of
             the
             King
             and
             Parliament
             ,
             the
             true
             Protestant
             Religion
             ,
             the
             Lawes
             and
             Liberties
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             from
             time
             to
             time
             subject
             to
             such
             orders
             and
             directions
             as
             they
             shall
             receive
             from
             both
             Houses
             of
             Parliament
             .
          
        
         
           5
           I
           yeild
           in
           the
           last
           place
           that
           the
           Ministers
           are
           
             for
             justice
             and
             against
             justice
             ;
          
           for
           justice
           on
           chiefe
           delinquents
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           brought
           to
           condigne
           punishment
           as
           the
           degree
           of
           their
           offences
           shall
           require
           or
           deserve
           ,
           or
           the
           Supreame
           Judicatories
           of
           both
           kingdomes
           respectively
           ,
           or
           others
           having
           power
           from
           ,
           for
           that
           effect
           shall
           judge
           convenient
           ;
           yea
           are
           they
           against
           the
           trying
           ,
           condemning
           ,
           and
           ekecuting
           the
           King
           ;
           which
           is
           that
           which
           you
           call
           justice
           :
           this
           kinde
           of
           justice
           the
           Ministers
           are
           against
           ;
           and
           had
           they
           not
           reason
           ?
           because
           the
           Parliament
           declared
           to
           the
           whole
           world
           ,
           that
           one
           end
           of
           the
           warre
           was
           to
           bring
           Delinquents
           to
           condigne
           punishment
           ,
           yet
           to
           preserve
           the
           person
           of
           the
           King
           .
           And
           thus
           I
           have
           given
           you
           an
           answer
           touching
           the
           Protestation
           ;
           
           as
           you
           conclude
           about
           it
           ,
           so
           will
           I
           .
           
             Now
             let
             the
             World
             judge
             who
             it
             is
             that
             doth
             violate
             this
             Protestation
             so
             as
             you
             d●e
             .
          
           I
           come
           in
           the
           next
           place
           to
           examine
           whether
           the
           Vow
           and
           Covenant
           speaks
           for
           the
           Ministers
           ,
           or
           against
           them
           .
        
         
           Where
           as
           you
           mention
           the
           ▪
           Vow
           and
           Covenant
           you
           might
           have
           indeed
           shewed
           your
           ingenuity
           and
           candor
           becoming
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospe●●
           ,
           
           to
           have
           taken
           notice
           of
           that
           which
           was
           the
           maine
           end
           of
           that
           Vow
           and
           Covenant
           contained
           in
           those
           words
           ,
           that
           I
           will
           according
           to
           my
           power
           and
           vocation
           assist
           the
           forces
           raised
           and
           continued
           by
           both
           houses
           of
           Parliament
           against
           the
           force
           raised
           by
           the
           King
           without
           their
           conse●t
           ;
           have
           you
           performed
           this
           vow
           ?
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           ●
           The
           Ministers
           have
           not
           been
           wanting
           in
           that
           ingenuity
           
           which
           becomes
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospell
           even
           in
           the
           main
           end
           of
           the
           Vow
           and
           Covenant
           ,
           for
           they
           have
           
             according
             to
             their
             power
             and
             vocation
             ,
             assisted
             the
             forces
             raised
             and
             continued
             by
             both
             Houses
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             against
             the
             Forces
             raised
             by
             the
             King
             ,
             without
             their
             consent
             .
          
           Now
           because
           the
           Subscribers
           will
           not
           assist
           the
           said
           Forces
           against
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           as
           they
           did
           once
           assist
           them
           against
           the
           Forces
           raised
           by
           the
           King
           ,
           must
           they
           be
           accounted
           transgress●urs
           or
           breakers
           of
           their
           vow
           ?
        
         
           2
           You
           might
           have
           shewed
           that
           ingenulty
           that
           becomes
           a
           Christian
           to
           have
           taken
           notice
           of
           the
           grounds
           or
           motives
           why
           the
           Vow
           and
           Covenant
           was
           made
           ,
           
             viz.
          
           because
           there
           was
           a
           horrid
           and
           treacherous
           designe
           to
           surprize
           the
           Cities
           of
           
             London
          
           and
           
             West●inster
             ,
          
           with
           the
           Suburbs
           ,
           
             and
             by
             arms
             to
             force
             the
             Parliament
             ,
          
           therefore
           the
           Lords
           and
           Commons
           thought
           fit
           that
           all
           who
           are
           true
           hearted
           and
           lovers
           of
           their
           Country
           should
           bind
           themselves
           each
           to
           other
           in
           a
           sacred
           Vow
           and
           Covenant
           ,
           wherein
           we
           declared
           our
           abhorrency
           and
           detestation
           of
           the
           said
           wicked
           and
           treacherous
           designe
           ,
           and
           that
           according
           to
           our
           power
           and
           vocation
           would
           oppose
           and
           
             resist
             the
             same
             and
             all
             other
             of
             the
             like
             nature
             .
          
           So
           that
           by
           the
           Vow
           and
           Covenant
           it
           appeares
           the
           Ministers
           were
           bound
           according
           to
           their
           power
           and
           vocation
           to
           oppose
           and
           resist
           the
           Armies
           forcing
           the
           Parliament
           as
           well
           as
           the
           former
           attempt
           of
           Malignants
           by
           arms
           to
           force
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           they
           being
           both
           of
           the
           like
           nature
           .
        
         
           3
           Yea
           you
           would
           have
           shewed
           your
           ingenuity
           to
           have
           taken
           notice
           that
           the
           Vow
           bindes
           to
           assist
           onely
           such
           Forces
           as
           are
           raised
           and
           c●ntinued
           by
           both
           Houses
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           not
           such
           Forces
           as
           are
           raised
           by
           both
           Houses
           but
           continue
           longer
           then
           both
           Houses
           would
           have
           them
           ;
           Now
           the
           Forces
           (
           I
           mean
           the
           Army
           )
           raised
           by
           the
           Parliament
           are
           continued
           longer
           then
           both
           Houses
           of
           Parliament
           thought
           fit
           to
           continue
           them
           .
           For
           they
           would
           have
           disbanded
           them
           (
           unless
           9000
           )
           in
           
             May
             1647.
          
           &
           they
           are
           continued
           untill
           
             March
             1649.
          
           and
           God
           knowes
           how
           much
           longer
           yet
           they
           may
           continue
           to
           be
           an
           oppression
           to
           the
           people
           .
           To
           conclude
           this
           ,
           I
           would
           aske
           you
           whether
           in
           case
           the
           Earle
           of
           
             Essex
          
           his
           Army
           ,
           the
           Lord
           of
           
             Manchester's
             ,
          
           Sir
           
             William
             Waller's
             ,
          
           and
           Major
           Generall
           
             Massie's
          
           Souldiers
           ,
           who
           were
           all
           raised
           by
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           had
           refused
           to
           disband
           when
           the
           Parliament
           
           did
           command
           them
           ,
           and
           had
           continued
           in
           arms
           together
           longer
           then
           the
           Parliament
           thought
           fit
           to
           continue
           them
           ,
           I
           pray
           resolve
           me
           in
           your
           next
           whether
           the
           Vow
           and
           Covenant
           did
           oblige
           those
           that
           had
           taken
           it
           to
           assist
           and
           defend
           those
           Forces
           ;
           if
           not
           ,
           then
           how
           can
           you
           accuse
           Ministers
           that
           they
           have
           broken
           their
           Vow
           in
           not
           assisting
           the
           Army
           ,
           who
           though
           they
           were
           raised
           by
           both
           Houses
           ,
           yet
           have
           continued
           longer
           in
           arms
           then
           both
           Houses
           were
           willing
           to
           continue
           them
           .
        
         
           4
           Wee
           were
           all
           bound
           by
           the
           Vow
           and
           Covenant
           
             to
             assist
             the
             Forces
             raised
             and
             continued
             by
             both
             Houses
             of
             Parliament
             against
             the
             Forces
             raised
             by
             the
             King
             ,
          
           but
           not
           against
           the
           person
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           the
           priviledges
           of
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           &c.
           
           Now
           to
           assist
           any
           Forces
           whatsoever
           in
           opposition
           unto
           those
           just
           ends
           for
           which
           they
           were
           first
           raised
           ,
           would
           have
           involved
           us
           in
           the
           guilt
           of
           the
           greatest
           perjury
           imaginable
           .
           And
           that
           the
           Army
           raised
           by
           the
           Parliament
           went
           directly
           contrary
           to
           those
           just
           ends
           for
           which
           they
           were
           first
           raised
           ,
           is
           easily
           demonstrable
           .
           For
           ●
           .
           the
           Army
           was
           raised
           for
           the
           defence
           of
           the
           Kings
           person
           ,
           and
           they
           have
           destroyed
           his
           person
           .
           2.
           
           For
           the
           preservation
           and
           defence
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           they
           have
           endangered
           Religion
           ,
           by
           pleading
           for
           a
           licentious
           toleration
           .
           3.
           
           For
           the
           priviledges
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           they
           have
           offered
           such
           an
           unparalleld
           violation
           of
           their
           Priviledges
           as
           the
           like
           hath
           not
           been
           heard
           .
           And
           now
           tell
           me
           whether
           the
           Protestation
           and
           Vow
           be
           not
           as
           Aegyptian
           reeds
           to
           runne
           into
           your
           sides
           when
           you
           leane
           on
           them
           .
           I
           come
           in
           the
           third
           place
           to
           examine
           whether
           the
           Solemne
           League
           and
           Covenant
           will
           stand
           you
           in
           any
           better
           stead
           then
           the
           Protestant
           Vow
           and
           Covenant
           hath
           done
           .
           You
           say
           ,
        
         
           When
           Scripture
           ,
           
           reason
           ,
           civility
           ,
           justice
           ,
           and
           honesty
           leave
           you
           ,
           you
           make
           the
           Solemne
           League
           and
           Covenant
           to
           goe
           along
           with
           you
           ,
           using
           it
           as
           you
           do
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           themselves
           ,
           dispossessing
           them
           of
           their
           true
           ,
           naturall
           and
           genuine
           meaning
           ,
           and
           (
           as
           Satan
           once
           assumed
           Satans
           body
           to
           d●ceive
           )
           you
           spirit
           them
           with
           your
           owne
           opinion
           .
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           1.
           
           Is
           it
           not
           enough
           for
           you
           to
           walke
           in
           the
           Counsell
           of
           the
           ungodly
           ,
           and
           stand
           in
           the
           way
           of
           sinners
           ,
           but
           will
           you
           sit
           in
           the
           seat
           of
           the
           scornfull
           also
           ?
           what
           contemptuous
           and
           contumelious
           calumnies
           are
           these
           which
           you
           cast
           on
           the
           grave
           ,
           godly
           ,
           and
           learned
           Ministers
           of
           
             London
             ?
          
           could
           it
           not
           suffice
           
           your
           scornfull
           and
           revengefull
           heart
           ,
           to
           say
           that
           scripture
           ,
           justice
           ,
           and
           reason
           had
           left
           them
           ,
           but
           impudently
           to
           affirme
           that
           civility
           and
           common
           honesty
           had
           left
           them
           also
           ?
           The
           Lord
           rebuke
           thee
           ,
           thou
           false
           and
           deceitfull
           tongue
           .
        
         
           2
           Whereas
           you
           say
           they
           
             do
             dispossesse
             the
             Scriptures
             of
             their
             true
             ,
             naturall
             and
             genuine
             meaning
             ,
          
           all
           that
           I
           shall
           say
           is
           this
           ,
           if
           you
           had
           named
           the
           men
           who
           ,
           the
           place
           where
           ,
           the
           time
           when
           ,
           and
           what
           particular
           part
           of
           the
           Scripture
           that
           is
           which
           they
           have
           dispossessed
           of
           its
           true
           naturall
           and
           genuine
           meaning
           ,
           I
           should
           then
           have
           been
           ready
           to
           have
           given
           you
           a
           fuller
           answer
           ,
           but
           't
           is
           your
           manner
           to
           raise
           a
           generall
           slander
           when
           you
           have
           no
           particular
           proofe
           .
        
         
           3
           You
           say
           further
           that
           they
           use
           
             the
             Covenant
             as
             they
             do
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             vi●
             .
          
           pervert
           
             the
             true
             ,
             naturall
             and
             genuine
             meaning
             of
             it
             ,
          
           but
           how
           ,
           or
           wherein
           ,
           or
           against
           whom
           can
           you
           evidence
           this
           ?
           they
           do
           not
           as
           you
           do
           ,
           lay
           the
           Covenant
           on
           the
           racke
           of
           a
           tortured
           misinterpretation
           ,
           
           forcing
           it
           to
           speake
           what
           it
           never
           meane
           .
           The
           Ministers
           did
           formerly
           declare
           that
           
             neither
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             O●th
             is
             otherwise
             to
             be
             interpreted
             then
             according
             to
             the
             common
             ,
             plaine
             ,
             and
             true
             grammaticall
             sense
             of
             it
             .
          
        
         
           By
           your
           example
           are
           all
           contrary
           parties
           taught
           to
           plead
           the
           Co●enant
           ,
           
           those
           you
           call
           Sectaries
           ,
           Schismaticks
           ,
           &c.
           plead
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           eng●ging
           each
           to
           go
           before
           others
           in
           matters
           of
           Reformation
           ,
           the
           Presbyt●rian
           pleads
           Covenant
           engaging
           conformity
           with
           the
           Church
           of
           Scotland
           ;
           the
           Parliamenteer
           pleads
           Covenant
           engaging
           to
           pre●erve
           the
           rights
           and
           priviledges
           of
           Parliament
           ;
           the
           Royalist
           pleads
           Covenant
           engaging
           to
           defend
           the
           Kings
           Majesties
           person
           and
           authority
           ;
           the
           Armists
           plead
           Covenant
           engaging
           to
           preserve
           the
           Liberties
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           &c.
           
           So
           that
           you
           have
           made
           the
           Covenant
           a
           meere
           contradi●●ious
           thing
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           1.
           
           I
           wish
           all
           contrary
           parties
           would
           plead
           Covenant
           and
           keep
           Covenant
           according
           to
           the
           good
           example
           of
           the
           Ministers
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Because
           all
           contrary
           parties
           do
           plead
           the
           Covenant
           to
           different
           ends
           ,
           must
           it
           needs
           be
           charged
           on
           the
           Subscribers
           that
           they
           make
           the
           Covenant
           a
           contradictious
           thing
           ?
           because
           Prebyterian
           plead
           Scripture
           to
           warrant
           Presbyteriall
           Government
           ,
           and
           Papi●●s
           ,
           Prelates
           ,
           Erastians
           ,
           Seekers
           ,
           and
           Independents
           
           plead
           Scripture
           too
           ,
           to
           warrant
           quite
           contrary
           wayes
           ,
           must
           the
           Presbyterians
           beare
           all
           the
           blame
           that
           they
           make
           the
           Scripture
           a
           contradictious
           thing
           ?
        
         
           3.
           
           'T
           is
           you
           and
           your
           party
           (
           not
           the
           Ministers
           )
           who
           make
           the
           Covenant
           a
           contradictious
           thing
           :
           the
           Covenant
           tyes
           to
           preserve
           the
           Kings
           person
           ,
           yet
           you
           plead
           Covenant
           to
           destroy
           his
           person
           :
           the
           Covenant
           bindes
           to
           preserve
           the
           priviledges
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           yet
           you
           plead
           Covenant
           to
           destroy
           their
           priviledges
           :
           the
           Covenant
           engageth
           to
           extirpate
           Heresie
           and
           Schisme
           ,
           and
           you
           plead
           Covenant
           to
           tolerate
           them
           :
           the
           Covenant
           binds
           to
           preserve
           the
           Doctrine
           ,
           Worship
           ,
           Discipline
           ,
           and
           Government
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           
             Scotland
             ,
          
           and
           you
           plead
           Covenant
           to
           cry
           up
           your
           owne
           kinde
           of
           Discipline
           and
           Government
           ,
           and
           c●ie
           downe
           theirs
           :
           the
           Covenant
           ties
           us
           to
           endeavour
           after
           an
           Uniformity
           in
           Religion
           ,
           and
           forme
           of
           Church
           Government
           ,
           and
           you
           plead
           Covenant
           to
           allow
           men
           to
           be
           what
           Religion
           they
           list
           ,
           and
           set
           up
           what
           forme
           of
           Church
           Government
           they
           please
           .
           Now
           let
           the
           world
           judge
           who
           makes
           the
           Covenant
           a
           contradictious
           thing
           ,
           or
           (
           to
           use
           your
           owne
           phrase
           )
           like
           
             unto
             one
             of
             the
             Diabolicall
             Oracles
             of
             the
             Heathens
             to
             speake
             nothing
             certain
             ,
          
           but
           ambigui●ies
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           I
           wish
           you
           would
           consider
           that
           the
           Malignants
           and
           you
           are
           equally
           partiall
           in
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           they
           cry
           out
           against
           S●hisme
           and
           Heresie
           ,
           but
           not
           so
           zealous
           against
           Prophanenesse
           and
           Prelacy
           ;
           they
           cry
           up
           the
           preservation
           of
           the
           Kings
           person
           ,
           but
           not
           a
           word
           for
           the
           priviledges
           of
           Parliament
           ▪
           and
           are
           not
           you
           altogether
           as
           partiall
           ?
           you
           cry
           out
           against
           malignity
           ▪
           but
           not
           a
           word
           against
           Schism
           and
           Heresie
           ,
           (
           though
           the
           Covenant
           is
           expresly
           against
           both
           ,
           )
           you
           cry
           up
           the
           Liberties
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           but
           not
           a
           word
           for
           the
           preservation
           of
           the
           Kings
           person
           ,
           and
           the
           priviledges
           of
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           though
           engaged
           by
           the
           Covenant
           to
           the
           one
           as
           well
           as
           to
           the
           other
           .
           But
           the
           Godly
           Ministers
           were
           impartiall
           in
           the
           Covenant
           of
           their
           God
           ,
           they
           held
           themselves
           bound
           .
           in
           their
           places
           and
           callings
           to
           oppose
           Malignity
           as
           well
           as
           Heresie
           ,
           to
           defend
           the
           Kings
           person
           and
           the
           Parliaments
           priviledges
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Peoples
           Liberties
           ;
           in
           fine
           they
           hold
           themselves
           engaged
           to
           one
           thing
           in
           the
           Covenant
           as
           to
           another
           .
        
         
         
           
             But
             you
             goe
             on
             .
          
           
           The
           obligation
           
             (
             say
             you
             )
          
           is
           for
           the
           preservation
           of
           His
           person
           and
           Authority
           .
           Not
           for
           his
           person
           simply
           ,
           but
           his
           person
           and
           Authority
           ;
           if
           both
           come
           in
           competition
           ,
           then
           the
           greater
           is
           to
           bee
           preferd
           before
           the
           lesse
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           his
           authority
           before
           his
           person
           .
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           I
           have
           answered
           this
           cavil
           when
           I
           cleared
           the
           Protestation
           from
           your
           grosse
           mistakes
           ▪
           I
           shall
           say
           therefore
           the
           lesse
           here
           .
           I
           have
           but
           three
           things
           to
           say
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           answer
           ;
           
             viz.
             
          
        
         
           1.
           
           T
           is
           to
           be
           observed
           when
           the
           Covenant
           was
           made
           ,
           not
           before
           the
           King
           had
           done
           acts
           contrary
           to
           his
           just
           authority
           ,
           but
           long
           after
           the
           King
           had
           set
           up
           His
           standard
           ,
           declared
           both
           Houses
           Traitors
           ,
           and
           engaged
           in
           person
           in
           the
           head
           of
           His
           Army
           ,
           yet
           I
           say
           after
           all
           this
           the
           Parliament
           thought
           fit
           to
           make
           this
           Covenant
           ,
           to
           preserve
           his
           person
           ,
           that
           
             all
             the
             world
             might
             bear
             witnesse
             with
             their
             Consciences
             ,
             of
             their
             Loyalty
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             had
             no
             thoughts
             or
             intentions
             to
             diminish
             His
             Maj●sties
             just
             power
             and
             greatnesse
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           I
           would
           as●
           ,
           why
           would
           you
           take
           the
           Covenant
           to
           preserve
           the
           Kings
           person
           ,
           even
           then
           when
           His
           person
           &
           authority
           stood
           more
           in
           competition
           then
           afterward
           they
           did
           ?
           for
           then
           He
           was
           in
           the
           Head
           of
           an
           Army
           ,
           but
           since
           cast
           himself
           on
           His
           people
           ;
           then
           unwilling
           to
           yeeld
           to
           any
           reasonable
           terms
           ,
           but
           since
           offred
           more
           for
           the
           Parliaments
           safety
           &
           peoples
           good
           (
           though
           I
           wisht
           hee
           had
           yeelded
           to
           more
           )
           then
           ever
           any
           Prince
           that
           sate
           upon
           the
           English
           Throne
           .
        
         
           3
           Is
           it
           not
           most
           inequitable
           that
           you
           should●
           take
           away
           the
           life
           of
           the
           King
           because
           His
           person
           and
           authority
           stood
           in
           competition
           ,
           and
           yet
           you
           and
           your
           faction
           the
           only
           men
           that
           hindred
           the
           Kings
           person
           and
           authority
           from
           a
           conjunction
           with
           His
           two
           Houses
           of
           Parliament
           ?
           The
           truth
           is
           ,
           the
           Kings
           person
           ,
           and
           the
           Armies
           designes
           stood
           both
           in
           competition
           ;
           and
           therefore
           they
           must
           destroy
           the
           one
           to
           carry
           on
           the
           other
           .
           If
           the
           King
           in
           person
           would
           have
           had
           ingaged
           in
           a
           combination
           or
           conjunction
           with
           the
           Armies
           Counsels
           ▪
           all
           the
           blood
           that
           had
           been
           spilt
           ,
           or
           the
           evills
           that
           Hee
           had
           done
           would
           have
           been
           forgotten
           ,
           you
           would
           not
           once
           have
           muttered
           that
           his
           person
           and
           authority
           had
           then
           stood
           in
           any
           ●
           Competition
           .
        
         
           But
           you
           plead
           ,
           
           that
           
             the
             Covenant
             binds
             us
             to
             preserve
             His
             Person
          
           
           in
           the
           preservation
           and
           defence
           of
           the
           true
           Religion
           ;
           true
           Religion
           doth
           not
           say
           ,
           if
           the
           Subject
           do
           kill
           and
           murder
           ,
           &c.
           he
           shall
           be
           ●o
           and
           ●o
           punisht
           ,
           but
           if
           the
           King
           do
           these
           things●
           he
           must
           not
           be
           medled
           withall
           by
           any
           but
           God
           alone
           ;
           true
           Religion
           saith
           ,
           he
           that
           shed
           mans
           blood
           ,
           by
           man
           shall
           his
           blood
           be
           shed
           ,
           the
           murderer
           shall
           surely
           be
           put
           to
           death
           ;
           if
           then
           the
           King
           be
           a
           murderer
           ,
           true
           Religion
           commands
           that
           h●e
           bee
           put
           to
           death
           .
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           1.
           
           Was
           the
           Kings
           person
           ,
           and
           Religions
           preservation
           so
           inconsistent
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           no
           way
           to
           preserve
           the
           one
           ,
           but
           by
           destroying
           the
           other
           ?
           I
           am
           su●e
           the
           death
           of
           the
           King
           was
           a
           stain
           to
           Religion
           ,
           I
           am
           not
           so
           sure
           that
           his
           life
           would
           have
           been
           such
           a
           wound
           to
           it
           ;
           whether
           purposes
           were
           in
           his
           heart
           to
           alter
           it
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           ,
           yet
           if
           power
           were
           not
           in
           his
           hands
           ,
           how
           could
           Religion
           be
           indangered
           ?
        
         
           2.
           
           
             If
             true
             Religion
             doth
             not
             say
             ,
          
           if
           the
           King
           kill
           or
           steal
           ,
           &c
           he
           must
           not
           be
           medled
           withall
           by
           any
           but
           by
           God
           alone
           ;
           
             then
             surely
          
           John
           Goodwin
           
             must
             be
             of
             a
             false
             Religion
             ,
             for
             he
             said
             ,
          
           
           T
           is
           the
           just
           Preregative
           of
           the
           Persons
           of
           the
           Kings
           ,
           in
           WHAT
           CASE
           SOEVER
           ,
           to
           he
           secure
           from
           the
           violence
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           their
           lives
           to
           be
           as
           consecrated
           Corn
           ,
           meet
           to
           be
           reapt
           and
           gat●ered
           ONLY
           by
           the
           band
           of
           God
           himselfe
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           King
           had
           spilt
           much
           blood
           (
           by
           His
           Forces
           ,
           for
           I
           know
           of
           none
           kill'd
           by
           His
           own
           hands
           )
           at
           
             Edgehill
             ,
          
           and
           many
           other
           places
           ,
           
           long
           before
           you
           made
           your
           
             Spirituall
             Snapsa●k
             ,
          
           yet
           you
           told
           the
           Souldiers
           that
           
             without
             Contradiction
             they
             did
             fight
             for
             the
             King
             ,
             to
             rescue
             his
             Royal
             Person
             out
             of
             the
             hands
             of
             Malignants
             ,
             and
             re-instate
             Him
             in
             His
             Royal
             Throne
             and
             dignity
             ;
          
           if
           true
           Religion
           commands
           that
           the
           King
           should
           be
           put
           to
           death
           ,
           what
           Religion
           then
           were
           you
           of
           when
           you
           said
           the
           contrary
           ?
        
         
           4.
           
           Whereas
           you
           af●irm
           ,
           that
           
             if
             the
             King
             be
             a
             murderer
             ,
             true
             Religion
             commands
             that
             Hee
             be
             put
             to
             death
             .
          
           To
           this
           I
           have
           3
           things
           to
           say
           .
           1.
           
           T
           is
           unknown
           to
           mee
           ,
           that
           ever
           the
           King
           murdered
           any
           in
           His
           own
           Person
           ,
           what
           blood
           was
           spilt
           ,
           was
           in
           a
           Military
           way
           ,
           wherein
           he
           did
           contest
           for
           His
           seeming
           right
           .
           2.
           
           The
           word
           of
           God
           which
           is
           the
           rule
           and
           standard
           of
           true
           Religion
           ,
           doth
           not
           afford
           one
           instance
           ,
           that
           ever
           any
           King
           was
           judicially
           tryed
           or
           put
           to
           death
           for
           the
           spilling
           of
           blood
           .
           3.
           
           If
           you
           stand
           so
           precisely
           upon
           this
           ,
           that
           the
           murderer
           shal
           surely
           ,
           be
           
           put
           to
           death
           ,
           th●n
           are
           you
           bound
           to
           put
           every
           man
           to
           death
           ,
           that
           bore
           Arms
           for
           the
           King
           ;
           they
           were
           guilty
           of
           blood
           as
           well
           as
           Hee
           ,
           yea
           was
           not
           the
           Lord
           
             Goring
             ,
          
           and
           Sir
           
             John
             Owen
          
           guilty
           of
           death
           ?
           if
           so
           (
           according
           to
           your
           Principles
           )
           did
           not
           true
           Religion
           command
           you
           to
           put
           them
           to
           death
           as
           well
           as
           the
           King
           ?
        
         
           If
           Kings
           may
           be
           dealt
           withall
           in
           a
           judiciary
           way
           ,
           
           why
           are
           they
           so
           angry
           that
           the
           late
           King
           was
           brought
           to
           condigne
           punishment
           ?
           if
           they
           say
           no
           Court
           by
           the
           Lawes
           of
           the
           Land
           had
           any
           auth●rity
           to
           judge
           Him
           ,
           then
           it
           would
           he
           worth
           our
           enquiring
           ,
           whether
           every
           man
           ,
           even
           to
           the
           last
           man
           left
           ,
           was
           not
           bound
           to
           lay
           his
           hands
           upon
           him
           ,
           for
           the
           murtherer
           must
           not
           be
           suffered
           to
           live
           ,
           but
           must
           surely
           be
           put
           to
           death
           ,
           the
           land
           must
           not
           be
           defiled
           and
           polluted
           with
           blood
           .
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           1.
           
           If
           Kings
           may
           be
           dealt
           withal
           in
           a
           judiciary
           way
           ,
           &c.
           here
           you
           beg
           the
           question
           ,
           taking
           that
           for
           granted
           ,
           which
           was
           denyed
           by
           the
           subscribers
           ;
           had
           you
           produced
           any
           one
           instance
           in
           the
           Word
           ,
           that
           any
           Kings
           were
           judicially
           tryed
           and
           put
           to
           death
           by
           their
           Subjects
           ;
           or
           that
           there
           is
           any
           known
           Law
           of
           this
           l●nd
           ,
           that
           the
           Kings
           of
           
             England
          
           should
           be
           arraigned
           and
           executed
           ,
           it
           would
           the
           more
           advantage
           your
           cause
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Because
           you
           ask
           ,
           why
           were
           the
           Ministers
           so
           angry
           ,
           that
           the
           late
           King
           what
           brought
           to
           condignpunishm●nt
           ?
           I
           must
           answer
           you
           ,
           they
           exprest
           no
           anger
           ,
           but
           a
           holy
           indignation
           against
           so
           horrid
           a
           fact
           ,
           and
           had
           they
           not
           reason
           ?
           Considering
           ,
           1.
           
           That
           o●e
           end
           of
           the
           War
           was
           to
           preserve
           the
           Kings
           person
           .
           2.
           
           Many
           s●bsequent
           O●th●
           ,
           Protestations
           and
           Declarations
           of
           the
           Parl●ament
           for
           the
           preservation
           of
           His
           person
           also
           .
           3.
           
           He
           was
           the
           f●st
           Protes●ant
           King
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           so
           put
           to
           death
           by
           His
           own
           S●●ject●
           .
           4.
           
           That
           you
           could
           not
           put
           to
           death
           the
           King
           of
           
             England
             ,
          
           but
           must
           kil
           the
           King
           of
           
             Scotland
          
           and
           
             Ireland
          
           also
           ,
           who
           had
           as
           tru●
           right
           in
           Him
           as
           their
           King
           ,
           as
           this
           Kingdom
           had
           .
           5.
           
           That
           Hee
           had
           granted
           more
           for
           the
           good
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           then
           any
           King
           that
           sa●e
           upon
           the
           
             English
          
           thron
           ▪
           6
           The
           house
           of
           Commons
           if
           free
           and
           full
           (
           which
           now
           they
           are
           not
           )
           have
           no
           power
           to
           take
           away
           the
           life
           of
           any
           man
           ,
           much
           lesle
           the
           li●e
           of
           the
           King
           ;
           if
           they
           cannot
           administer
           an
           Oath
           ,
           how
           can
           they
           take
           away
           the
           life
           of
           any
           man
           ?
           seeing
           no
           man
           〈…〉
           but
           by
           the
           oath
           of
           two
           or●
           three
           witnesses
           .
           These
           and
           such
           like
           considerations
           might
           stir
           up
           a
           holy
           
           indignation
           in
           the
           Ministers
           against
           bringing
           the
           King
           to
           capitall
           punishment
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           If
           the
           Ministers
           say
           there
           is
           no
           Court
           by
           the
           laws
           of
           the
           land
           that
           hath
           any
           authority
           to
           judg
           the
           King
           ,
           
             (
             then
          
           say
           you
           )
           
             it
             would
             he
             worth
             our
             inquiring
             after
             ,
             whether
             every
             man
             even
             to
             the
             last
             man
             left
             ,
             was
             not
             bound
             to
             lay
             his
             hand●
             ,
             upon
             him
             .
          
           All
           I
           shall
           say
           to
           this
           inquiry
           of
           yours
           ,
           is
           to
           propose
           to
           you
           3
           other
           enquiries
           ,
           
             viz.
             1.
             
          
           Whether
           was
           every
           man
           in
           Israel
           ,
           even
           to
           the
           last
           man
           ,
           bound
           to
           kill
           
             Saul
          
           a
           bloody
           King
           ?
           if
           you
           answer
           affirmatively
           ,
           I
           am
           su●e
           you
           answer
           falsly
           ,
           for
           
             David
          
           said
           ,
           who
           can
           stretch
           forth
           his
           hand
           against
           him
           and
           bee
           guiltlesse
           ?
           
           2.
           
           If
           the
           Adulterer
           by
           the
           law
           of
           God
           was
           to
           bee
           put
           to
           death
           as
           well
           as
           the
           murderer
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           no
           Court
           by
           the
           laws
           of
           the
           Land
           that
           hath
           authority
           to
           put
           him
           to
           death
           ,
           whether
           is
           every
           man
           in
           the
           land
           even
           to
           the
           last
           bound
           to
           lay
           hands
           upon
           the
           Adulterer
           ?
           if
           you
           say
           yea
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           some
           of
           your
           greatest
           Grandees
           would
           not
           be
           long
           lived
           ;
           if
           you
           say
           no
           ,
           tell
           me
           a
           reason
           why
           you
           hold
           your self
           bound
           to
           do
           so
           to
           the
           one
           and
           not
           unto
           the
           other
           .
           3.
           
           If
           it
           be
           true
           that
           it
           is
           not
           the
           condemnation
           but
           the
           execution
           of
           blood-guilty
           persons
           that
           makes
           satisfaction
           for
           the
           blood
           they
           spilt
           ,
           and
           keeps
           the
           land
           from
           being
           defiled
           ,
           then
           I
           demand
           whether
           every
           man
           in
           the
           nation
           (
           according
           to
           your
           principles
           )
           is
           not
           bound
           to
           lay
           their
           bands
           upon
           the
           Lord
           
             Goring
             ,
          
           and
           Sir
           
             John
             Owen
             ,
          
           to
           put
           them
           to
           death
           ,
           seeing
           those
           that
           are
           in
           power
           will
           not
           doe
           it
           ?
           I
           might
           adde
           a
           fourth
           enquiry
           ,
           
             viz.
          
           to
           know
           whence
           you
           had
           this
           notion
           ,
           that
           if
           Courts
           of
           Judicature
           will
           not
           put
           a
           Murderer
           to
           death
           ,
           that
           then
           every
           man
           even
           to
           the
           last
           man
           is
           bound
           to
           do
           it●
           I
           am
           sure
           the
           Scripture
           affords
           you
           no
           such
           notion
           ;
           
             Paul
          
           puts
           the
           sword
           only
           into
           the
           hand
           of
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           and
           saith
           ,
           that
           
             he
             is
             the
             Minister
             of
             God
             ,
          
           
           
             a
             revenger
             to
             execute
             wrath
             upon
             him
             that
             doth
             evill
             .
          
           If
           this
           loose
           Principle
           of
           yours
           should
           take
           place
           ,
           that
           any
           man
           may
           kill
           a
           Murderer
           ,
           if
           the
           Magistrate
           doth
           not
           ;
           I
           fear
           there
           would
           be
           a
           hundred
           murders
           committed
           by
           private
           men
           ,
           before
           one
           will
           be
           legally
           punisht
           by
           the
           publick
           Magistrate
           .
           
             Pareus
          
           hath
           a
           good
           note
           on
           those
           words
           ;
           
           
             He
             that
             sheddeth
             mans
             blood
             ,
             by
             man
             shall
             his
             blood
             be
             shed
             .
             Vt
             homicidae
             plectantur
             capitaliter
             per
             hominem
             ,
             non
             sane
             quemvis
             ,
             sed
             gladio
             divinitus
             armatum
             ,
             
             hoc
             est
             per
             magistratum
             ;
             alioqui
             homicidiorum
             licentia
             daretur
             in
             immensum
             si
             intersiciendi
             homicid
             as
             potest
             as
             cuivit
             esset
             ;
          
           that
           is
           ,
           
             that
             the
             murderer
             be
             put
             to
             death
             by
             ma●
             ,
             t
             is
             not
             meant
             truely
             by
             every
             man
             ,
             but
             by
             him
             that
             is
             armed
             by
             God
             with
             the
             sword
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             the
             Magistrate
             ;
             else
             a
             Licence
             of
             murder
             would
             be
             given
             beyond
             all
             measure
             ,
             if
             the
             power
             were
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             any
             one
             to
             kill
             the
             Murderer
             .
          
           But
           to
           end
           this
           ;
           by
           what
           you
           have
           here
           said
           ,
           I
           do
           plainly
           pe●ceive
           ,
           that
           if
           no body
           would
           have
           put
           King
           
             Charles
          
           to
           death
           ,
           you
           would
           have
           been
           the
           Executioner
           .
        
         
           
             You
             goe
             on
             ,
          
           
           That
           the
           people
           
             (
             say
             you
             )
          
           ought
           to
           punish●
           their
           King
           according
           to
           their
           demerits
           ,
           hath
           been
           the
           declared
           judgment
           of
           many
           Protestant
           Divines
           .
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           Before
           I
           come
           to
           clear
           those
           Authours
           alledged
           by
           you
           in
           particular
           ;
           I
           shall
           give
           you
           these
           advertisements
           (
           about
           your
           quotations
           )
           in
           the
           generall
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Many
           of
           the
           authors
           you
           quote
           do
           you
           belie
           in
           affirming
           that
           they
           plead
           for
           the
           killing
           of
           Kings
           by
           their
           Subjects
           ,
           which
           they
           never
           did
           :
           thus
           you
           wrong
           
             ●ez●
             ,
             Zuinglius
             ,
             Pareus
             ,
             Mr.
             Rutherford
             ,
          
           Mr.
           
             Pryn
          
           and
           Mr.
           
             Love
             ;
          
           as
           I
           shall
           evidently
           make
           appeare
           anon
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           In
           your
           list
           of
           Protestant
           Divines
           ,
           I
           find
           one
           Popish
           Priest
           ,
           whom
           you
           cal
           
             Junius
             Brutus
             ,
             aliàs
             Parsons
          
           the
           Jesuit
           ,
           as
           I
           shall
           prove
           when
           I
           come
           to
           answer
           your
           allegation
           of
           him
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           I
           have
           good
           reason
           to
           beleeve
           that
           you
           borrowed
           most
           of
           your
           quotations
           not
           from
           the
           Authors
           themselves
           ,
           
           but
           from
           a
           Popish
           writer
           (
           supposed
           to
           be
           
             Toby
             Matthews
             )
          
           his
           lies
           and
           slanders
           against
           Protestant
           Divines
           you
           take
           up
           for
           undoubted
           truths
           .
           He
           railes
           on
           
             Bez●
          
           p.
           82.
           and
           saith
           that
           the
           book
           entituled
           
             Vindiciae
             contra
             tyrannos
          
           by
           
             Junius
             Brutus
          
           was
           his
           ,
           p.
           105.
           &
           against
           
             Zuinglius
             ,
          
           p.
           81.
           &
           p.
           115.
           against
           
             Knox
             ,
          
           p.
           134.
           and
           
             Goodman
          
           his
           associate
           ,
           p.
           134.
           brands
           
             Pareus
          
           in
           p.
           225.
           rails
           on
           the
           
             Wieliffs
          
           and
           
             Waldenses
             ,
          
           p.
           250.
           
           These
           are
           most
           of
           the
           Authours
           quoted
           by
           you
           ,
           whom
           he
           represents
           unto
           the
           world
           ,
           as
           Rebells
           against
           ,
           &
           murderers
           of
           Kings
           &
           Princes
           ;
           yea
           doth
           impudently
           affirm
           ,
           that
           the
           Protestants
           have
           deposed
           more
           Kings
           in
           60.
           years
           ;
           then
           was
           by
           the
           means
           of
           Catholicks
           in
           600.
           
           
             Ibid.
          
           p.
           226.
           
           Now
           is
           it
           for
           your
           credit
           to
           gather
           such
           broken
           scraps
           ,
           and
           tortured
           collections
           from
           so
           infamous
           an
           Author
           ?
           That
           which
           induceth
           
           
           
           me
           to
           beleeve
           that
           you
           had
           these
           quotations
           not
           from
           the
           Authors
           themselves
           ,
           but
           from
           that
           Popish
           writer
           ,
           is
           this
           .
           1.
           
           In
           reading
           those
           Authors
           I
           find
           some
           of
           them
           to
           be
           of
           a
           quite
           contrary
           mind
           to
           that
           which
           you
           alledg
           them
           for
           .
           2.
           
           Those
           very
           men
           ,
           and
           that
           matter
           almost
           
             in
             terminis
          
           is
           quoted
           by
           that
           Popish
           writer
           ;
           and
           may
           not
           this
           give
           some
           ground
           to
           beleeve
           what
           I
           assert
           ?
        
         
           4
           You
           must
           needs
           be
           put
           to
           a
           penury
           of
           proofs
           ,
           when
           you
           pretend
           to
           alledg
           Protestant
           Divines
           ,
           yet
           among
           them
           mention
           Mr.
           
             Prynne
          
           a
           Lawyer
           but
           no
           Divine
           ,
           and
           
             Junius
             Brutus
          
           a
           Jesuite
           but
           no
           Protestant
           ;
           surely
           either
           your
           memory
           must
           be
           short
           ,
           or
           your
           reading
           but
           small
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           In
           some
           of
           your
           quotations
           you
           only
           name
           the
           men
           ,
           but
           do
           not
           mention
           the
           page
           where
           such
           a
           passage
           is
           to
           be
           found
           .
           Thus
           you
           deal
           with
           
             Zuinglius
             ,
             Pareus
             ,
             Dudly
             ,
             Fenner
             ,
          
           and
           
             Rutherford
             ;
          
           which
           makes
           me
           think
           you
           never
           read
           their
           books
           ,
           or
           else
           that
           you
           intended
           to
           pervert
           their
           words
           ,
           and
           put
           your
           Reader
           to
           more
           pains
           before
           hee
           shall
           find
           out
           your
           abuse
           of
           the
           Authors
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           Though
           some
           of
           the
           Authors
           alledged
           speak
           high
           of
           punishing
           Tyrannicall
           and
           idolatrous
           Kings
           ,
           yet
           none
           of
           them
           (
           unlesse
           the
           Jesuite
           ,
           under
           the
           name
           of
           
             Junius
             Brutus
             )
          
           ever
           gave
           the
           least
           intimation
           of
           spilling
           the
           blood
           of
           a
           Protestant
           King
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           One
           solid
           Argument
           had
           stood
           you
           in
           more
           stead
           then
           a
           hundred
           quotations
           ;
           not
           mens
           sayings
           ,
           but
           their
           reasons
           are
           to
           be
           regarded
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           There
           is
           no
           opinion
           so
           grosse
           ,
           but
           there
           may
           be
           some
           particular
           men
           who
           will
           labour
           to
           maintain
           it
           ;
           t
           is
           true
           ,
           some
           particular
           men
           may
           plead
           for
           the
           putting
           of
           Kings
           to
           death
           ,
           but
           is
           this
           the
           received
           opinion
           or
           declared
           judgment
           of
           any
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           ?
           could
           you
           shew
           that
           (
           which
           I
           know
           you
           cannot
           )
           it
           would
           be
           of
           more
           weight
           with
           me
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           Although
           some
           of
           the
           Authors
           speak
           high
           in
           this
           point
           ,
           yet
           none
           of
           them
           come
           up
           to
           the
           present
           case
           .
           There
           were
           so
           many
           considerable
           and
           concurrent
           circumstances
           in
           the
           case
           of
           the
           king
           that
           varyed
           it
           much
           from
           the
           case
           of
           Kings
           in
           former
           times
           ;
           the
           businesse
           is
           so
           circumstantiated
           that
           were
           all
           the
           Authors
           alledged
           by
           you
           alive
           ,
           none
           of
           them
           (
           I
           verily
           beleeve
           )
           nor
           any
           Casuists
           in
           the
           world
           would
           give
           their
           consent
           to
           the
           taking
           away
           
           the
           life
           of
           our
           King
           as
           the
           case
           stood
           with
           us
           .
           For
           ,
           1.
           
           Hee
           was
           a
           Protestant
           King.
           2.
           
           The
           end
           of
           the
           Parliaments
           War
           against
           the
           Forces
           raised
           by
           him
           ,
           was
           to
           preserve
           His
           person
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           their
           many
           Declarations
           in
           that
           behalf
           .
           3.
           
           Many
           Oaths
           and
           Covenants
           made
           to
           the
           most
           high
           God
           for
           the
           preservation
           of
           His
           Royall
           person
           .
           4.
           
           The
           King
           of
           
             England
          
           could
           not
           be
           put
           to
           death
           ,
           but
           they
           must
           kill
           the
           King
           of
           
             Scotland
          
           and
           
             Ireland
          
           also
           ,
           who
           had
           as
           true
           a
           right
           in
           Him
           as
           this
           Kingdome
           had
           .
           5.
           
           That
           he
           granted
           more
           for
           the
           good
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           then
           ever
           any
           King
           that
           sate
           upon
           the
           English
           Throne
           .
           6.
           
           That
           Hee
           never
           personally
           shed
           blood
           .
           7.
           
           That
           the
           Army
           must
           first
           force
           the
           Parliament
           before
           they
           could
           kill
           the
           King
           ;
           which
           wil
           be
           to
           after
           ages
           a
           lasting
           monument
           of
           the
           Parliaments
           Renown
           ,
           and
           the
           Armies
           Reproach
           .
           8.
           
           That
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           (
           if
           they
           sate
           free
           and
           ful
           ,
           which
           now
           they
           do
           not
           )
           have
           no
           power
           by
           law
           to
           erect
           a
           new
           Court
           to
           take
           away
           the
           life
           of
           any
           man
           ,
           much
           lesse
           the
           life
           of
           the
           King.
           9.
           
           That
           the
           General
           &
           his
           Officers
           declared
           in
           their
           Remonstrance
           ,
           
             June
             23.
             1647.
          
           that
           
             they
             did
             clearly
             professe
             they
             did
             not
             see
             how
             there
             could
             be
             any
             peace
             to
             this
             Kingdom
             firm
             and
             lasting
             ,
             without
             a
             due
             consideration
             of
             and
             provision
             for
             the
             Rights
             ,
             Quiet
             &
             Immunities
             of
             His
             Majesties
             Royal
             family
             ,
             &c.
          
           these
           and
           such
           like
           circumstances
           considered
           ,
           can
           it
           be
           imagined
           that
           any
           could
           have
           their
           hands
           in
           the
           Kings
           blood
           ,
           unless
           they
           were
           led
           more
           by
           passion
           then
           reason
           ,
           by
           design
           then
           conscience
           ?
           Thus
           having
           given
           you
           these
           advertisements
           (
           touching
           the
           Authors
           by
           you
           alledged
           in
           the
           general
           )
           I
           come
           now
           a
           to
           particular
           survey
           of
           the
           severall
           authors
           brought
           by
           you
           to
           maintain
           your
           King-killing
           Doctrine
           .
        
         
           
             You
             begin
             with
             Mr.
             
          
           Love
           
             and
             so
             will
             I
             ,
          
           
           
             of
             whom
             you
             say
             ,
             that
          
           in
           his
           Sermon
           preacht
           at
           
             Uxbridg
             ,
          
           and
           printed
           ,
           having
           spoken
           before
           of
           the
           blood-guiltinesse
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           yea
           intimated
           u●●aturall
           and
           horrible
           blood-guiltinesse
           in
           Him
           ,
           as
           if
           Hee
           had
           been
           guilty
           of
           King
           
             James
          
           his
           death
           ,
           and
           Prince
           
             Henries
          
           death
           ,
           the
           blood
           of
           the
           Prot●stant●
           in
           
             Rochell
             ,
          
           and
           the
           Rebellion
           of
           
             ●reland
             ,
          
           and
           all
           the
           Protestant
           blood-shed
           there
           .
           
             p.
             ●3
             .
          
           of
           the
           said
           Sermon
           stiled
           
             Englands
             distemper
             .
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           1.
           
           That
           Mr.
           
             Love
          
           hath
           his
           Sermon
           printed
           which
           was
           preacht
           at
           
             Vxbri●ge
          
           is
           true
           ,
           but
           that
           hee
           spake
           therein
           of
           the
           
           blood-guiltinesse
           of
           the
           King
           is
           utterly
           false
           ;
           I
           have
           read
           over
           his
           Sermon
           from
           the
           beginning
           to
           the
           end
           ;
           and
           can
           find
           no
           mention
           of
           the
           King
           throughout
           his
           Sermon
           ,
           but
           in
           two
           places
           ,
           and
           there
           too
           ,
           without
           the
           least
           reflexion
           or
           accusation
           on
           the
           King
           ,
           
           the
           first
           place
           is
           in
           p.
           16.
           where
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             that
             the
             rising
             (
             though
             now
             falling
             )
             Clergymen
             would
             serue
             up
             Prerogative
             to
             the
             highest
             peg
             (
             by
             which
             means
             they
             have
             crackt
             it
             ,
             at
             least
             the
             credit
             of
             it
             )
             affirming
             that
             Kings
             might
             do
             what
             they
             list
             ,
             that
             the
             lifes
             ,
             ●ives
             ,
             liberties
             ,
             and
             estates
             of
             Subjects
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             disposed
             by
             the
             King
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             own
             will
             ,
             yea
             have
             they
             not
             taught
             the
             people
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             King
             require
             the
             life
             of
             any
             or
             all
             his
             subjects
             ,
             they
             must
             lay
             their
             necks
             to
             the
             block
             ,
             they
             must
             not
             defend
             themselves
             by
             force
             of
             Arms
             in
             any
             case
             ?
          
           Here
           Mr.
           
             Love
          
           doth
           accuse
           Court-preachers
           ,
           &
           Parasities
           of
           flattery
           bu●
           is
           there
           the
           least
           word
           here
           of
           accusing
           the
           King
           of
           blood-guiltinesse
           ?
           
           The
           second
           place
           where
           he
           makes
           mention
           of
           the
           King
           is
           in
           p.
           19.
           and
           there
           he
           saies
           nothing
           but
           this
           ;
           
             Is
             not
             our
             King
             the
             head
             divided
             from
             his
             Parliament
             ,
             the
             Representative
             body
             of
             this
             Kingdome
             ?
             and
             is
             not
             one
             member
             divided
             from
             another
             ?
          
           and
           doth
           Mr.
           
             Love
          
           in
           this
           accuse
           the
           King
           of
           blood-guiltinesse
           ?
           These
           are
           the
           two
           places
           where
           Mr.
           
             Love
          
           speakes
           about
           the
           King
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           there
           is
           not
           one
           word
           else
           touching
           the
           King
           in
           all
           his
           Sermon
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           your
           false
           charge
           against
           Mr
           
             Love
             ,
          
           
           that
           
             he
             intimated
             unnatural
             &
             horrible
             bloud-guiltiness
             in
             the
             King
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             been
             guilty
             of
             K.
          
           James
           
             his
             death
             ,
             &
             Prince
          
           Henrys
           
             death
             ,
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             Protestants
             in
          
           Rochell
           ,
           
             and
             the
             Rebellion
             of
          
           Ireland
           ,
           
             and
             al
             the
             Protestant
             blood
             there
             ;
          
           
           this
           you
           say
           in
           p.
           23.
           of
           his
           Sermon
           .
           To
           this
           I
           have
           two
           things
           to
           answer
           in
           his
           behalf
           .
           1.
           
           I
           need
           not
           become
           his
           Advocate
           ;
           the
           Sermon
           may
           plead
           for
           him
           that
           made
           it
           ,
           al
           that
           Mr.
           
             Love
          
           saies
           is
           this
           ,
           
             It
             would
             search
             to
             the
             quick
             to
             find
             out
             whether
             King
          
           James
           ,
           
             and
             Prince
          
           Henry
           
             his
             son
             came
             to
             a
             timely
             death
             ,
             yea
             or
             no
             ?
             It
             would
             search
             to
             the
             quick
             to
             know
             whether
          
           Rochell
           
             and
             all
             the
             Protestants
             in
             it
             were
             not
             betrayed
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             their
             enemies
             ;
             and
             by
             whom
             ?
             it
             would
             go
             to
             the
             quick
             to
             find
             out
             whether
             the
          
           Irish
           
             Rebellion
             was
             not
             plotted
             ,
             promoted
             and
             contrived
             in
          
           England
           ,
           
             and
             by
             whom
             ?
          
           Is
           here
           the
           least
           charge
           against
           the
           King
           ?
           cannot
           a
           man
           speak
           of
           King
           
             Iames
          
           or
           Prince
           
             Henries
          
           death
           ,
           but
           must
           it
           bee
           interpreted
           that
           he
           said
           King
           
             CHARLES
          
           had
           a
           hand
           in
           it
           ?
           cannot
           a
           man
           wish
           that
           the
           betrayers
           of
           the
           Protestants
           in
           
             Rochel
             ,
          
           the
           contrivers
           
           of
           the
           Rebellion
           in
           
             Ireland
             ,
          
           may
           be
           discovered
           ,
           but
           must
           all
           the
           guilt
           of
           that
           blood
           be
           needs
           laid
           upon
           the
           Kings
           head
           ?
           2.
           
           But
           suppose
           he
           had
           intimated
           that
           the
           King
           was
           guilty
           of
           blood-guiltynesse
           (
           which
           he
           did
           not
           )
           yet
           is
           there
           not
           the
           least
           intimation
           of
           that
           for
           which
           you
           alledg
           him
           ,
           
             viz.
          
           to
           prove
           that
           it
           was
           his
           decl●red
           judgment
           that
           the
           King
           was
           to
           be
           put
           to
           death
           :
           you
           labour
           to
           stain
           his
           reputation
           ,
           but
           you
           do
           no
           way
           strengthen
           your
           ▪
           own
           assertion
           .
           I
           am
           sure
           Mr.
           
             Love
          
           declared
           his
           judgment
           against
           putting
           the
           King
           to
           death
           long
           before
           the
           Armies
           attempt
           to
           bring
           him
           to
           tryall
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           that
           book
           mentioned
           before
           ,
           entituled
           
             Works
             of
             darknesse
             brought
             to
             light
             ,
          
           printed
           about
           two
           years
           since
           .
        
         
           
             You
             say
             that
             Mr.
             
          
           Love
           made
           the
           King
           the
           Troubler
           of
           
             England
          
           as
           
             Achan
          
           was
           of
           
             Israel
             ,
          
           
           and
           hath
           these
           words
           ,
           p.
           32.
           
           It
           was
           the
           Lord
           that
           tr●ubled
           
             Achan
             ,
          
           because
           he
           troubled
           
             Israell
             ;
          
           Oh
           that
           in
           this
           our
           State
           Physitians
           would
           resemble
           God
           to
           cut
           off
           those
           from
           the
           land
           who
           have
           distemperd
           it
           :
           M●lius
           est
           ut
           pereat
           unus
           ,
           quam
           unit
           as
           .
        
         
           
             —
             Immedicabile
             vulnus
          
           
             Ense
             recidendum
             est
             ,
             ne
             pars
             sincera
             trabatur
             .
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           1.
           
           Did
           not
           your
           heart
           give
           your
           hand
           the
           lye
           when
           you
           wrote
           these
           words
           ?
           doth
           not
           your
           Conscience
           tel
           you
           that
           there
           is
           not
           the
           least
           syllable
           in
           Mr.
           
             Loves
          
           Sermon
           tending
           to
           this
           ,
           that
           
             the
             King
             was
             the
             Troubler
             of
          
           England
           ,
           
             as
          
           Achan
           
             was
             of
          
           Israell
           ?
        
         
           2.
           
           Doth
           not
           Mr.
           
             Love
          
           clearly
           expresse
           himself
           whom
           he
           meant
           by
           those
           
             Achans
          
           who
           were
           to
           be
           cut
           off
           ;
           and
           that
           but
           three
           or
           four
           lines
           before
           those
           words
           you
           quote
           of
           
             Achan
             ,
          
           where
           he
           saith
           that
           
             there
             are
             many
             malignant
             humers
             to
             be
             purged
             out
             of
             many
             of
             the
             Nobles
             and
             Gentry
             of
             this
             Kingdom
             before
             we
             can
             be
             healed
             ?
          
           but
           there
           is
           not
           in
           that
           place
           ,
           nor
           in
           13
           pages
           before
           ▪
           any
           one
           word
           about
           the
           King
           ;
           and
           what
           is
           said
           of
           him
           in
           p.
           16
           and
           19.
           is
           not
           in
           the
           least
           disparagement
           to
           his
           Royall
           person
           and
           authority
           ,
           as
           I
           made
           appear
           before
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           phrase
           by
           any
           grammaticall
           construction
           cannot
           be
           referred
           to
           the
           King
           ;
           for
           hee
           wisht
           that
           the
           State
           Physitians
           would
           resemble
           God
           to
           cut
           off
           those
           from
           the
           land
           that
           had
           distempered
           it
           ▪
           now
           had
           it
           been
           meant
           of
           the
           King
           he
           would
           have
           wisht
           that
           they
           would
           have
           cut
           him
           off
           (
           not
           those
           off
           )
           that
           distempered
           
           it
           .
           As
           for
           those
           Latin
           sayings
           ,
           
             Melius
             est
             ut
             pereat
             unus
             quam
             unitas
             :
          
           and
           ,
           —
           
             Imm●dicabile
             vulnus
          
           
             
               Ense
               recidendum
               est
               ,
               ne
               pars
               sincera
               trabatur
               :
            
          
           these
           expressions
           cannot
           bee
           referred
           to
           the
           King
           unlesse
           something
           spoken
           either
           before
           or
           after
           (
           of
           which
           there
           is
           not
           a
           word
           )
           doth
           inforce
           such
           an
           inference
           .
           Besides
           ,
           Mr.
           
             Love
          
           doth
           well
           know
           that
           although
           the
           cutting
           off
           one
           Malignant
           member
           may
           preserve
           the
           body
           ,
           yet
           the
           cutting
           off
           the
           head
           (
           though
           there
           may
           be
           Malignant
           humours
           in
           it
           )
           is
           not
           the
           way
           to
           save
           the
           body
           ,
           but
           to
           destroy
           it
           .
        
         
           
             You
             goe
             on
             ,
          
           
           But
           yet
           more
           plaine
           ,
           pag.
           37.
           men
           who
           lye
           under
           the
           guilt
           of
           much
           innocent
           blood
           
             (
             saith
             Mr.
             Love
             )
          
           are
           not
           meet
           persons
           to
           be
           at
           peace
           with
           till
           all
           the
           guilt
           of
           bloud
           be
           expiated
           and
           avenged
           either
           by
           the
           sword
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           or
           law
           of
           the
           sword
           .
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           1.
           
           But
           yet
           more
           plaine
           say
           you
           ,
           truely
           you
           had
           need
           of
           something
           more
           plaine
           say
           I
           ,
           before
           you
           will
           be
           able
           to
           make
           it
           appeare
           that
           ever
           Mr.
           
           
             Love
          
           did
           plead
           for
           killing
           the
           King
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           It
           seemes
           this
           is
           the
           plainest
           passage
           in
           the
           Sermon
           ,
           but
           doth
           this
           ●peak
           what
           you
           assert
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           must
           be
           punished
           according
           to
           his
           demerits
           ?
           Is
           there
           any
           clause
           to
           this
           purpose
           in
           the
           words
           you
           quote
           ?
        
         
           3
           Mr
           
             Love
          
           doth
           well
           consider
           that
           in
           the
           same
           Article
           or
           part
           of
           the
           Covenant
           wherein
           we
           promise
           to
           bring
           Delinquents
           to
           punishment
           ,
           we
           engage
           our selves
           to
           preserve
           the
           person
           of
           the
           King
           .
        
         
           4
           I
           do
           verily
           beleeve
           Mr.
           
             Love
          
           is
           still
           of
           this
           minde
           (
           and
           I
           have
           some
           cause
           to
           know
           it
           )
           that
           the
           guilt
           of
           that
           innocent
           bloud
           which
           hath
           been
           spilt
           ,
           must
           be
           expiated
           and
           avenged
           on
           some
           of
           the
           chiefest
           Incendiaries
           either
           by
           the
           sword
           of
           the
           Law
           in
           a
           time
           of
           Peace
           ,
           or
           (
           if
           that
           cannot
           reach
           them
           )
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           the
           sword
           in
           a
           time
           of
           Warre
           ;
           and
           what
           is
           this
           more
           then
           we
           are
           all
           ingaged
           to
           by
           Covenant
           ?
           to
           bring
           
             Delinquents
             to
             condigne
             punishment
             as
             the
             degree
             of
             their
             offences
             shall
             require
             or
             deserve
             ,
             or
             the
             Supreame
             Judi●atories
             of
             both
             Kingdomes
             ,
             or
             others
             having
             power
             from
             them
             for
             that
             effect
             shall
             judge
             convenient
             .
          
           But
           for
           you
           to
           wrest
           and
           torture
           his
           words
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           meant
           that
           the
           guilt
           of
           the
           bloud
           shed
           could
           not
           be
           expiated
           unless
           KING
           CHARLES
           
           were
           executed
           ;
           I
           am
           perswaded
           there
           was
           never
           such
           an
           expression
           from
           his
           mouth
           ,
           nor
           motion
           in
           his
           heart
           .
        
         
           
             The
             second
             Author
             you
             alledge
             is
             Mr.
          
           John
           Knox
           ,
           
           who
           in
           his
           book●
           called
           the
           Appellation
           &c.
           affirms
           
             (
             say
             you
             )
          
           that
           the
           people
           may
           depose
           their
           Princes
           and
           punish
           him
           &c.
           
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           'T
           is
           true
           Mr.
           
             Knox
          
           spake
           more
           freely
           in
           this
           point
           then
           any
           Scottish
           Divine
           that
           I
           know
           of
           before
           or
           since
           ,
           yet
           let
           me
           tell
           you
           ,
           that
           what
           he
           saith
           will
           not
           reach
           to
           such
           a
           case
           as
           ours
           .
           For
           1.
           
           I
           read
           in
           his
           b●ok
           called
           the
           
             Appell●tion
             of
             John
             Knox
             ,
          
           pag.
           78.
           that
           he
           pleads
           onely
           for
           the
           punis●ing
           of
           such
           Kings
           as
           are
           Idolaters
           and
           Tyrants
           against
           God
           and
           his
           known
           truth
           ;
           now
           our
           late
           King
           was
           not
           such
           a
           one
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           he
           speakes
           of
           such
           Kings
           as
           were
           rashly
           and
           unadvisedly
           chosen
           by
           the
           People
           ;
           now
           our
           King
           was
           not
           meerly
           elective
           ,
           but
           had
           a
           title
           to
           the
           Crowne
           by
           succession
           ,
           and
           a
           just
           Hereditation
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           read
           in
           his
           Book
           called
           the
           
             Appellation
             ,
             &c.
          
           that
           he
           contends
           for
           bringing
           Kings
           to
           a
           judiciall
           Tryall
           and
           taking
           away
           their
           lives
           ,
           but
           onely
           in
           generall
           of
           punishing
           and
           deposing
           them
           .
           Now
           what
           is
           said
           here
           by
           way
           of
           answer
           to
           what
           you
           alledged
           out
           of
           Mr.
           
             Knox
             ,
          
           may
           serve
           also
           for
           an
           answer
           to
           
             Goodman
          
           whom
           you
           call
           the
           great
           associate
           of
           
             John
             Knox
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             third
             Author
             you
             quote
             ,
          
           
           
             is
             Doctor
          
           John
           Ponnet
           in
           his
           Books
           called
           A
           Short
           Treati
           se
           of
           Politique
           Power
           ,
           Cap.
           6.
           pag.
           45.
           
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           'T
           is
           true
           ,
           Dr.
           
             Ponnet
          
           is
           of
           large
           principles
           in
           this
           point
           ,
           yet
           1.
           't
           is
           to
           be
           observed
           that
           when
           he
           made
           his
           booke
           it
           was
           in
           the
           reign
           of
           Queen
           
             Mary
             ,
             Ann.
             1556.
          
           and
           so
           spake
           of
           Popish
           ,
           not
           Protestant
           Princes
           ;
           yea
           it
           was
           during
           the
           time
           of
           his
           banishment
           out
           of
           
             England
             ,
          
           at
           which
           time
           his
           discontent
           might
           make
           him
           to
           bee
           led
           more
           by
           passion
           then
           reason
           .
           2.
           
           Though
           hee
           holds
           it
           lawfull
           for
           a
           People
           to
           depose
           and
           kill
           a
           Tyrant
           ,
           yet
           he
           gives
           not
           this
           power
           abslutely
           to
           a
           particular
           party
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           body
           of
           the
           People
           ;
           
           
             The
             body
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             ●f
             every
             State
             may
             (
             if
             it
             will
             )
             yea
             and
             ought
             to
             r●dresse
             and
             correct
             the
             vi●●●
             of
             their
             Heads
             and
             Governours
             .
          
           I
           am
           sure
           you
           cannot
           say
           the
           body
           of
           this
           State
           was
           for
           the
           execution
           of
           the
           King
           ;
           there
           were
           an
           hundred
           against
           it
           to
           one
           for
           it
           .
           Yea
           3
           ,
           Though
           hee
           goes
           further
           ,
           that
           
           
           
           private
           men
           may
           kill
           a
           Magistrate
           ,
           yet
           he
           holds
           it
           with
           some
           speciall
           limitations
           ,
           
           
             In
             some
             cases
             private
             men
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             may
             kill
             their
             Magistrates
             ,
             as
             when
             a
             Governour
             shall
             with
             his
             sword
             run
             upon
             an
             innocent
             ,
             or
             go
             about
             to
             shoot
             him
             with
             a
             gun
             ,
             or
             if
             he
             should
             be
             found
             in
             bed
             with
             a
             mans
             wife
             ,
             or
             ravish
             a
             mans
             daughter
             ,
             or
             go
             about
             to
             make
             away
             his
             Country
             to
             Forraig●ers
             .
          
           Now
           can
           you
           prove
           the
           King
           to
           be
           guilty
           of
           such
           things
           as
           these
           ?
           If
           not
           ,
           your
           quotation
           of
           
             Ponnet
          
           doth
           not
           reach
           our
           case
           .
           To
           close
           this
           ,
           I
           would
           aske
           you
           ,
           Are
           you
           of
           Dr.
           
             Ponnets
          
           mind
           that
           any
           private
           man
           may
           kill
           a
           Tyrant
           ?
           do
           you
           thinke
           that
           
             Moses
          
           his
           practise
           in
           killing
           the
           
             Aegyptian
             ,
          
           and
           
             Ehud
          
           slaying
           
             Eglon
             ,
          
           is
           to
           be
           imitated
           by
           every
           private
           man
           ?
           It
           seemes
           you
           do
           so
           ,
           why
           else
           do
           you
           urge
           these
           instances
           out
           of
           Doctour
           
             Ponnet
          
           to
           justifie
           your
           King-killing
           Doctrine
           ?
           If
           you
           do
           ,
           I
           feare
           you
           will
           often
           times
           follow
           the
           Devils
           instigation
           to
           murder
           the
           innocent
           ,
           when
           you
           thinke
           't
           is
           the
           impression
           of
           Gods
           spirit
           on
           your
           heart
           to
           do
           justice
           on
           the
           guilty
           .
           Oh
           take
           heed
           that
           you
           be
           not
           given
           over
           to
           beleeve
           lies
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           worke
           wickednesse
           with
           greedinesse
           .
           Before
           I
           leave
           this
           unsafe
           assertion
           in
           Dr.
           
             Ponnets
          
           Booke
           (
           of
           which
           you
           approve
           )
           
             viz.
             that
             private
             men
             may
             kill
             a
             Tyrant
             :
          
           I
           desire
           that
           this
           might
           lye
           sadly
           on
           your
           heart
           ,
           suppose
           you
           should
           think
           such
           a
           Magistrate
           to
           be
           a
           Tyrant
           and
           a
           murderer
           ,
           and
           because
           none
           wil
           put
           to
           death
           that
           Tyrant
           ,
           therefore
           you
           hold
           your selfe
           bound
           to
           do
           it
           :
           suppose
           againe
           ,
           another
           thinkes
           him
           to
           be
           a
           just
           Magistrate
           whom
           you
           slew
           ,
           and
           kils
           you
           that
           killed
           him
           ,
           and
           a
           third
           kils
           him
           that
           killed
           you
           ,
           and
           so
           
             ad
             infinitum
             :
          
           Is
           not
           this
           the
           way
           to
           make
           us
           
             Cains
             ,
          
           not
           Christians
           ,
           one
           unto
           another
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           end
           not
           to
           leave
           so
           many
           men
           in
           the
           world
           as
           
             Cain
          
           did
           when
           he
           slew
           his
           brother
           ?
        
         
           
             A
             fourth
             Author
             you
             quote
             is
          
           Junius
           Brutus
           supposed
           by
           good
           Authors
           to
           be
           Beza's
           workes
           ,
           
           in
           his
           booke
           called
           Vindiciae
           contra
           Tyrannos
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           1.
           
           Indeed
           if
           you
           count
           the
           Popish
           writer
           supposed
           to
           be
           
             Toby
             Matthewes
          
           to
           be
           a
           good
           Author
           ,
           who
           made
           that
           book
           intituled
           the
           
             Image
             of
             both
             Churches
             ,
             Jerusalem
             and
             Babylon
          
           (
           by
           
             P.
             D.
             M.
             )
          
           He
           saith
           it
           was
           
             Beza's
          
           works
           pag.
           105.
           and
           yet
           herein
           he
           was
           no
           more
           ingenuous
           then
           you
           were
           ;
           for
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             if
             it
             was
             not
             Beza's
             it
             might
             be
             Hottomans
             ,
          
           pag.
           107.
           and
           pag.
           111.
           
           Do
           you
           
           deale
           candidly
           with
           so
           Orthodox
           a
           Divine
           as
           
             Beza
          
           was
           ,
           to
           receive
           the
           slanderous
           reports
           of
           Papists
           against
           so
           zealous
           a
           Protestant
           ?
           The
           same
           Author
           who
           said
           that
           
             Beza
          
           made
           that
           booke
           called
           
             Vindiciae
             contra
             tyrannos
             ,
          
           
           affirmed
           also
           that
           
             Beza
          
           usurpt
           another
           mans
           parish
           ,
           that
           hee
           was
           the
           husband
           of
           another
           mans
           wife
           ,
           &c.
           the
           one
           is
           as
           true
           as
           the
           other
           .
           2.
           
           It
           may
           bee
           made
           demonstrable
           that
           
             Beza
          
           was
           not
           the
           Authour
           of
           that
           book
           ,
           which
           goes
           under
           the
           name
           of
           
             Junius
             Brutus
             ,
          
           for
           can
           it
           be
           imagined
           that
           so
           sober
           and
           learned
           a
           man
           as
           
             Beza
          
           was
           ,
           should
           be
           so
           inconsistent
           to
           his
           owne
           principles
           ,
           to
           write
           one
           thing
           in
           one
           book
           ,
           and
           the
           quite
           contrary
           in
           another
           ?
           throughout
           all
           the
           veins
           of
           his
           writings
           ,
           he
           calls
           for
           subjection
           to
           Magistrates
           ,
           but
           not
           a
           word
           of
           deposing
           or
           murdering
           of
           Kings
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           whole
           drift
           of
           that
           book
           called
           
             Vindiciae
             contra
             tyrannos
             .
          
           
           I
           could
           produce
           multitudes
           of
           places
           out
           of
           
             Bezaes
          
           works
           utterly
           repugnant
           to
           what
           is
           in
           
             Junius
             Brutu●
             ;
          
           take
           for
           presnt
           one
           or
           two
           :
           
             Nullum
             aliud
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             rememedium
             proponitur
             privatis
             hominibus
             tyranno
             subjectis
             ,
             preter
             vitae
             emendationem
             proeces
             &
             lachrymas
             ;
          
           that
           is
           ,
           
             there
             is
             no
             other
             remedy
             left
             to
             private
             men
             being
             subject
             unto
             a
             tyrant
             ,
             besides
             amendment
             of
             life
             ,
             prayers
             and
             teares
             .
          
           Yea
           
             Beza
          
           was
           of
           this
           judgment
           ,
           that
           though
           private
           men
           might
           disobey
           the
           sinful
           commands
           of
           a
           Prince
           ,
           yet
           he
           was
           utterly
           against
           taking
           up
           of
           Arms
           :
           
           
             T
             is
             ane
             thing
          
           (
           said
           he
           )
           
             not
             to
             obey
             Magistrates
             ,
             and
             another
             to
             resist
             or
             take
             up
             Arms
             ,
             which
             God
             doth
             not
             permit
             thee
             .
          
           If
           
             Beza
          
           was
           against
           private
           mens
           taking
           up
           of
           defensive
           arms
           ,
           can
           it
           be
           imagined
           that
           he
           would
           plead
           for
           offensive
           Arms
           against
           the
           life
           and
           person
           of
           a
           King
           ?
           Indeed
           
             Beza
          
           hath
           a
           learned
           Tract
           extant
           
             de
             Haereticis
             a
             Magistrati●
             puniendis
             ;
          
           but
           not
           a
           word
           
             de
             Magistratibus
             ab
             Haereticis
             puniendis
             ;
             Beza
          
           did
           hold
           that
           Magistrates
           should
           punish
           Hereticks
           ,
           but
           never
           held
           that
           Hereticks
           should
           punish
           Magistrates
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           This
           
             Iunius
             Brutus
          
           whom
           (
           you
           say
           )
           good
           Authours
           affirm
           to
           be
           
             Bezaes
          
           works
           ,
           is
           indeed
           and
           intruth
           no
           other
           then
           the
           work
           of
           a
           Jesuite
           ;
           I
           have
           it
           from
           good
           hands
           that
           
             Parsons
          
           the
           Jesuite
           was
           the
           Author
           of
           that
           booke
           ;
           there
           are
           now
           some
           alive
           that
           can
           witnesse
           it
           ,
           that
           one
           
             Rench
          
           a
           Printer
           was
           condemned
           to
           be
           hanged
           for
           printing
           it
           ,
           and
           another
           book
           of
           the
           same
           mans
           ,
           under
           the
           name
           of
           
             Doleman
             .
          
           And
           here
           I
           cannot
           but
           give
           the
           
           world
           notice
           that
           one
           of
           the
           good
           members
           now
           sitting
           at
           
             Westminster
          
           (
           whom
           I
           could
           name
           but
           that
           naming
           men
           now
           in
           the
           House
           would
           be
           accounted
           breach
           of
           priviledg
           ,
           when
           pulling
           Members
           out
           hath
           been
           esteemed
           none
           )
           did
           imploy
           
             Walker
          
           the
           Mercury
           man
           (
           who
           writes
           the
           Perfect
           Occurrences
           )
           to
           get
           this
           booke
           being
           translated
           into
           English
           to
           be
           printed
           ;
           it
           seems
           themselves
           were
           ashamed
           of
           it
           ,
           suspecting
           that
           it
           might
           bee
           known
           to
           be
           
             Parsons
          
           the
           Jesuite
           ,
           if
           it
           had
           continued
           still
           under
           the
           name
           of
           
             Junius
             Bru●us
             ,
          
           and
           therefore
           they
           did
           make
           a
           new
           Title
           to
           this
           book
           ;
           which
           is
           this
           .
        
         
           
             Four
             great
             Questions
             concerning
             the
             Tryall
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             delivered
             to
             the
             Colonells
             and
             Generall
             Officers
             of
             the
             Army
             ,
             and
             presented
             to
             the
             High
             Court
             of
             Iustice
             appointed
             by
             an
             Act
             of
             the
             Commons
             of
             
               England
            
             for
             Tryall
             of
             the
             King
             .
          
        
         
           I
           only
           mention
           this
           that
           it
           might
           appeare
           unto
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           the
           Bookes
           ,
           Principles
           ,
           and
           Counsells
           of
           the
           Jesuites
           had
           a
           great
           concurrence
           with
           ,
           if
           not
           influence
           upon
           the
           late
           Transactions
           of
           the
           Army
           ;
           and
           High
           Court
           in
           putting
           the
           King
           to
           death
           .
        
         
           You
           goe
           on
           ,
           and
           discerning
           a
           scarcity
           of
           Protestant
           Divines
           ,
           you
           are
           beholding
           to
           Popish
           Presidents
           to
           help
           you
           out
           ;
           you
           say
           
             Christierne
             lost
             the
             Crown
             of
             Denmapke
             ,
          
           
           
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           True
           ,
           he
           did
           so
           ,
           but
           yet
           he
           did
           not
           lose
           his
           life
           ;
           but
           you
           have
           made
           King
           
             Charles
          
           lose
           his
           Crown
           and
           life
           together
           .
           
             Christierne
          
           was
           only
           restrained
           as
           a
           Prisoner
           ,
           but
           not
           adjudged
           to
           dye
           .
           Besides
           the
           Kings
           of
           
             Denmarke
          
           come
           in
           meerly
           by
           election
           ,
           but
           the
           Kings
           of
           
             England
          
           by
           a
           rightfull
           succession
           .
           So
           that
           your
           instance
           of
           
             Christierne
          
           will
           not
           advantage
           you
           a
           whit
           .
        
         
           
             Edward
          
           the
           second
           
             (
             say
             you
             )
          
           lost
           the
           crown
           of
           
             England
          
           for
           the
           same
           mis-government
           as
           our
           late
           King
           lost
           His
           Crowne
           and
           head
           .
           
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           1.
           
           This
           was
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Popery
           ;
           are
           Popish
           practices
           good
           patterns
           for
           Protestants
           to
           walk
           by
           ?
        
         
           2.
           
           
             Edward
          
           the
           second
           did
           not
           lose
           His
           Crown
           by
           a
           judicial
           Deprivation
           ,
           but
           by
           a
           constrained
           Resignation
           .
        
         
         
           3.
           
           He
           was
           never
           legally
           arraigned
           and
           brought
           to
           tryall
           in
           Parliament
           for
           his
           life
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           T
           is
           to
           be
           observed
           that
           
             Mortimer
          
           (
           who
           had
           the
           chief
           hand
           in
           deposing
           King
           
             Edward
          
           the
           second
           )
           was
           in
           the
           Parliament
           of
           4
           E.
           3.
           condemned
           and
           executed
           as
           a
           Traitor
           ,
           and
           guilty
           of
           High
           treason
           ,
           for
           murdering
           
             Edward
          
           the
           second
           at
           
             Berkely
          
           castle
           ,
           although
           he
           was
           deposed
           .
           It
           may
           be
           after
           Parliaments
           may
           call
           some
           of
           you
           to
           account
           for
           the
           Kings
           death
           .
        
         
           That
           superiour
           Magistrates
           may
           be
           put
           to
           death
           by
           the
           inferiour
           ,
           
           because
           Domestick
           Tyrants
           are
           chiefly
           to
           be
           represt
           ,
           was
           the
           opinion
           of
           
             Pareus
          
           in
           his
           Commentary
           on
           
             Judges
             .
          
           
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           Indeed
           in
           his
           Comment
           on
           the
           
             Romanes
          
           he
           saith
           ,
           that
           
             in
             case
             of
             necessity
             the
             inferiour
             Magistrate
             may
             lawfully
             defend
             himself
             against
             the
             superiour
             ;
          
           but
           hath
           not
           a
           word
           in
           his
           Comment
           on
           the
           
             Iudges
          
           (
           that
           I
           can
           find
           )
           
             that
             superiour
             Magistrates
             may
             be
             put
             to
             death
             by
             the
             inferior
             .
          
           Surely
           
             Pareus
          
           would
           not
           say
           one
           thing
           in
           his
           Comment
           on
           
             Iudges
             ;
          
           
           and
           the
           quite
           contrary
           in
           his
           Comment
           on
           the
           
             Romans
             .
          
           He
           saith
           expresly
           ,
           that
           
             Christians
             no
             lesse
             then
             others
             ought
             to
             be
             subject
             to
             the
             Powers
             ,
             not
             only
             when
             believers
             but
             when
             Infidel●s
             ,
             as
             all
             the
             powers
             then
             were
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             the
             me●k
             and
             just
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             froward
             and
             unjust
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           T
           is
           true
           ,
           
             Pareus
          
           pleads
           for
           defensive
           arms
           in
           case
           of
           necessity
           ,
           (
           and
           so
           doe
           I
           )
           but
           yet
           hee
           never
           went
           in
           so
           high
           a
           strain
           to
           plead
           for
           the
           killing
           of
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           ;
           yea
           when
           
             Pareus
          
           speaks
           of
           defensive
           arms
           hee
           doth
           it
           with
           abundance
           of
           wisdome
           and
           caution
           :
           
           
             Subditi
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             non
             privati
             sed
             in
             magistratu
             inferiori
             constituti
             ,
             adversus
             superiorem
             magistratum
             se
             &
             Rempublicam
             &
             ecclesiam
             seu
             veram
             Religionem
             etiam
             armis
             defendere
             possunt
             .
             His
             positis
             Conditionibus
             ,
             cum
             superior
             ma●istratus
             degenerat
             in
             Tyrannum
             .
             2.
             
             Aut
             ad
             manifestam
             idolotatriam
             atque
             blasphemias
             ipsas
             vel
             subditos
             alios
             suae
             fidei
             commissos
             vult
             cogere
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           The
           sum
           of
           what
           he
           saith
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           lawfull
           (
           not
           for
           private
           men
           but
           )
           for
           the
           inferiour
           magistrates
           to
           defend
           the
           Church
           and
           Common-wealth
           ,
           against
           the
           superior
           Magistrate
           ,
           yet
           he
           laies
           down
           6
           conditious
           or
           limitations
           ;
           provided
           that
           the
           Superiour
           Magistrate
           degenerates
           into
           a
           Tyrant
           ,
           that
           He
           compells
           His
           Subjects
           to
           manifest
           idolatry
           and
           blasphemy
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           keep
           themselves
           in
           the
           bounds
           of
           selfe-defences
           according
           to
           the
           Laws
           ,
           &c.
           
           Now
           can
           it
           be
           imagined
           that
           
             Pareus
          
           should
           lay
           
           down
           so
           many
           cautions
           to
           justifie
           a
           defensive
           war
           in
           his
           Comment
           on
           the
           
             Romans
             ,
          
           and
           yet
           affirm
           that
           the
           superior
           Magistrate
           may
           be
           put
           to
           death
           by
           the
           inferiour
           ?
           It
           makes
           me
           think
           that
           you
           never
           read
           
             Pareus
          
           his
           works
           ;
           or
           if
           you
           did
           ,
           that
           you
           intended
           to
           be
           lye
           him
           ,
           as
           you
           have
           done
           many
           others
           .
           Besides
           ,
           
             Pareus
          
           never
           made
           a
           Comment
           upon
           
             Iudges
          
           all
           his
           life
           ;
           after
           hee
           was
           dead
           there
           was
           found
           some
           short
           notes
           written
           in
           his
           own
           Bible
           ,
           only
           for
           his
           own
           private
           use
           ,
           which
           his
           son
           
             Philip
             Pareus
          
           did
           lately
           put
           among
           his
           other
           works
           .
        
         
           That
           famous
           
             Dudley
             Fennor
          
           affirms
           ,
           
           that
           an
           evill
           Prince
           may
           bee
           taken
           away
           in
           a
           time
           of
           peace
           ,
           or
           by
           warre
           ,
           which
           they
           may
           do
           who
           are
           either
           
             Ephori
          
           or
           
             ordinum
             omnium
             conventus
             ,
          
           saith
           he
           .
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           1.
           
           You
           use
           still
           your
           wonted
           stratagem
           ,
           to
           alledg
           Authors
           ,
           mention
           their
           names
           ,
           but
           give
           no
           notice
           in
           what
           page
           that
           passage
           is
           ,
           which
           you
           quote
           of
           theirs
           ,
           which
           must
           argue
           either
           your
           ignorance
           of
           such
           mens
           works
           ,
           or
           else
           a
           purpose
           in
           you
           to
           deceive
           the
           Reader
           ,
           and
           abuse
           the
           Authors
           you
           quote
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Though
           I
           am
           not
           bound
           to
           answer
           you
           in
           every
           Author
           you
           quote
           at
           large
           ,
           yet
           for
           disputes
           sake
           I
           shall
           yeeld
           to
           your
           weakness
           ;
           t
           is
           true
           
             Dudly
             Fennor
          
           hath
           some
           such
           words
           in
           his
           
             Sacra
             Theolog.
             cap.
             13.
          
           
           
             de
             Politeia
             civili
             .
          
           p.
           80.
           though
           you
           pervert
           them
           wofully
           ;
           you
           had
           shewed
           your
           ingenuity
           had
           you
           quoted
           all
           that
           
             Dudly
             Fennor
          
           spake
           touching
           the
           point
           in
           hand
           .
           He
           doth
           distinguish
           of
           a
           Tyrant
           ,
           there
           is
           
             Tyrannus
             sine
             titulo
             ,
          
           and
           
             tyrannus
             exercitio
             .
             Tyrannus
             sine
             titulo
             est
             qui
             imperium
             ad
             se
             absque
             legitimâ
             ratione
             rapit
             ,
             huic
             quisque
             privatus
             resistat
             ,
             &
             si
             possit
             è
             medio
             tollat
             .
          
           that
           is
           ,
           
             A
             Tyrant
             without
             a
             title
             ,
             is
             such
             a
             one
             who
             by
             force
             and
             fraud
             hath
             got
             the
             Government
             of
             a
             Kingdome
             into
             his
             hands
             ,
             when
             he
             hath
             no
             legall
             claim
             thereto
             ;
             now
             such
             a
             one
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             any
             private
             man
             may
             resist
             and
             take
             him
             out
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           Put
           case
           
             O.
             Cromwell
          
           or
           any
           other
           man
           who
           hath
           no
           legall
           claime
           to
           the
           Crown
           ,
           should
           by
           force
           and
           fraud
           usurpe
           to
           himself
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           such
           an
           one
           is
           
             Tyrannus
             fine
             titulo
             ,
          
           and
           if
           you
           wil
           follow
           
             Dudly
             Fennor
          
           he
           gives
           liberty
           that
           any
           private
           man
           may
           resist
           such
           a
           one
           ,
           yea
           if
           he
           can
           take
           him
           out
           of
           the
           world
           .
           I
           hardly
           beleive
           that
           
             Dudly
             Fennors
          
           doctrine
           (
           whom
           you
           call
           famous
           )
           would
           please
           at
           
             White-hall
             .
          
           Again
           ,
           when
           he
           comes
           to
           speak
           of
           a
           Tyrant
           (
           not
           in
           title
           ,
           but
           )
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           his
           government
           ,
           he
           doth
           not
           plead
           for
           popular
           
           tumults
           ,
           but
           saith
           (
           which
           you
           have
           unworthily
           left
           out
           )
           that
           such
           a
           tyrant
           may
           be
           punisht
           ,
           but
           yet
           only
           by
           them
           
             (
             qui
             ea
             potete
             donati
             sunt
             )
          
           who
           are
           indued
           with
           such
           an
           authority
           ;
           now
           that
           is
           most
           true
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           laws
           and
           constitutions
           of
           a
           Kingdome
           or
           Common-wealth
           be
           such
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           select
           men
           impowered
           by
           Law
           to
           restrain
           and
           punish
           the
           vices
           of
           a
           tyrant
           ;
           in
           such
           a
           case
           't
           is
           unquestionably
           lawfull
           .
           And
           if
           you
           can
           shew
           that
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           have
           power
           by
           the
           knowne
           laws
           of
           this
           Land
           ,
           to
           condemn
           and
           execute
           any
           man
           ,
           much
           lesse
           the
           King
           ,
           I
           shall
           then
           be
           silent
           .
        
         
           When
           a
           tyrant
           is
           taken
           away
           either
           by
           the
           suffrage
           or
           consent
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           
           
             fit
             Deo
             auspice
          
           saith
           ,
           
             Zuinglius
             .
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           1.
           
           Here
           you
           name
           the
           man
           ,
           and
           mention
           the
           words
           ,
           but
           quote
           not
           the
           place
           where
           such
           a
           passage
           is
           to
           bee
           found
           ;
           in
           
             Zuinglius
          
           his
           works
           (
           who
           hath
           four
           large
           volumes
           extant
           .
           )
           I
           perceive
           your
           drift
           is
           to
           put
           him
           that
           should
           answer
           you
           to
           the
           more
           pains
           ,
           to
           manifest
           your
           abuse
           of
           both
           of
           Author
           and
           Reader
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           T
           is
           true
           ,
           there
           is
           some
           such
           passage
           in
           
             Zuinglius
          
           as
           is
           quoted
           by
           you
           ,
           yet
           I
           must
           tell
           you
           ,
           as
           the
           Devill
           did
           with
           that
           scripture
           he
           quoted
           to
           Christ
           ;
           so
           do
           you
           with
           
             Zuinglius
          
           words
           ,
           
             viz.
          
           leave
           out
           the
           most
           considerable
           clause
           ,
           and
           grosly
           pervert
           the
           meaning
           of
           his
           words
           ,
           which
           I
           shall
           evidently
           demonstrate
           :
           His
           words
           are
           these
           :
           
           
             When
             a
             Tyrant
             is
             taken
             away
             by
             the
             consent
             or
             suffrages
             of
             the
             whole
             or
             better
             part
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             it
             is
             done
             God
             disposing
             it
             .
          
           Now
           you
           have
           left
           out
           these
           words
           
             [
             of
             the
             whole
             or
             better
             part
             of
             the
             people
             ]
          
           It
           may
           be
           your
           conscience
           told
           you
           you
           ,
           that
           the
           whole
           or
           better
           part
           of
           the
           people
           would
           never
           have
           given
           their
           consent
           to
           cut
           off
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           therefore
           you
           have
           done
           it
           without
           them
           ,
           never
           desiring
           their
           consent
           ,
           so
           that
           what
           
             Zuinglius
          
           saith
           will
           not
           justifie
           your
           practice
           ,
           which
           was
           done
           by
           the
           lesser
           (
           and
           not
           the
           better
           neither
           )
           of
           the
           people
           .
           Besides
           ,
           you
           grosly
           abuse
           and
           pervert
           the
           meaning
           of
           his
           words
           ;
           as
           if
           
             Zuinglius
          
           justified
           in
           that
           place
           the
           taking
           away
           the
           life
           of
           a
           Tyrant
           ,
           which
           he
           was
           utterly
           against
           ,
           as
           appears
           in
           that
           very
           Article
           where
           this
           passage
           is
           sound
           .
           T
           is
           true
           ,
           he
           was
           for
           the
           deposing
           of
           Tyrants
           ,
           so
           it
           were
           done
           by
           the
           whole
           or
           better
           part
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           but
           yet
           against
           the
           killing
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           he
           saith
           expresly
           .
           
           
             Quopaecto
             tyrannus
             movendus
             sit
             ab
             officio
             facile
             est
             conjectare
             ,
          
           
           
             non
             est
             ut
             ●umtrucides
             ,
             nec
             ut
             bellum
             &
             tumultum
             quis
             excitet
             ,
             quia
             in
             pace
             vocavit
             nos
             Deus
             ,
             sed
             aliis
             viis
             res
             tentanda
             est
             ,
             &c.
          
           that
           is
           ,
           
             after
             what
             sort
             a
             Tyrant
             should
             be
             put
             out
             of
             office
             it
             is
             easy
             to
             conjecture
             ,
             t
             is
             not
             that
             thou
             mayst
             kill
             him
             ,
             or
             raise
             war
             or
             tumult
             against
             him
             ,
             because
             God
             hath
             called
             us
             in
             pea●e
             ,
             but
             the
             thing
             is
             to
             be
             assayed
             by
             other
             wayes
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Yea
           t
           is
           further
           to
           be
           observed
           how
           he
           defines
           a
           Tyrant
           ,
           
             viz.
          
           to
           be
           such
           an
           one
           
             (
             qui
             vi
             regnum
             accepit
             ,
             &
             per
             ambitionem
             irrumpit
             )
             who
             hath
             gotten
             a
             Kingdome
             by
             force
             ,
             and
             breaks
             it
             by
             ambition
             .
          
           There
           is
           no
           doubt
           but
           such
           may
           be
           deposed
           ,
           yea
           destroyed
           too
           ,
           if
           the
           people
           have
           strength
           to
           do
           it
           .
        
         
           See
           more
           to
           this
           purpose
           in
           a
           book
           not
           long
           since
           put
           out
           ,
           
           as
           it
           is
           upon
           very
           good
           grounds
           supposed
           by
           
             Mr.
             Rutherford
          
           of
           
             Scotland
             ,
          
           called
           
             Lex
             Rex
             ,
          
           and
           especially
           in
           
             Mr.
             Pryns
          
           works
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           1.
           
           You
           still
           use
           your
           old
           device
           ,
           name
           the
           man
           but
           not
           quote
           the
           place
           .
           I
           shall
           not
           contest
           with
           you
           whether
           Mr.
           
             Rutherford
          
           made
           that
           book
           called
           
             Lex
             Rex
             ,
          
           yet
           this
           I
           will
           maintain
           ,
           that
           in
           all
           that
           book
           there
           is
           not
           one
           passage
           that
           I
           can
           find
           for
           bringing
           the
           King
           to
           capitall
           punishment
           ;
           I
           am
           sure
           in
           many
           places
           he
           is
           against
           it
           ,
           in
           answering
           that
           objection
           which
           Royalists
           made
           ,
           that
           because
           
             David
          
           would
           not
           stretch
           forth
           his
           hand
           against
           the
           Lords
           anointed
           ,
           therefore
           the
           King
           being
           the
           Lords
           anointed
           cannot
           be
           resisted
           .
           To
           which
           he
           gives
           this
           answer
           :
           
           David
           
             speaketh
             of
             stretching
             out
             his
             hand
             against
             the
             person
             of
             King
          
           Saul
           ;
           
             no
             man
             in
             the
             three
             Kingdomes
             did
             so
             much
             as
             attempt
             to
             do
             violence
             to
             the
             KINGS
             PERSON
             ;
          
           
           and
           in
           another
           place
           ,
           
           he
           saith
           ,
           one
           or
           two
           tyrannous
           Acts
           
             deprive
             not
             a
             King
             of
             his
             Royall
             Right
             ;
          
           and
           a
           little
           after
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             any
             man
             is
             obliged
             to
             honor
             him
             as
             King
             whom
             the
             people
             maketh
             King
             ,
             though
             he
             were
             a
             bloodyer
             ,
             and
             more
             tyrannous
             man
             then
          
           Saul
           ;
           
           &
           in
           p.
           233.
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             That
             the
             King
             is
             an
             eminent
             servant
             of
             the
             State
             in
             the
             punishing
             of
             others
             ;
             if
             therefore
             he
             be
             unpunishable
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             so
             much
             because
             His
             Royall
             power
             is
             above
             all
             Law-coaction
             ,
             as
             because
             one
             and
             the
             same
             man
             ,
             cannot
             be
             both
             the
             punisher
             and
             the
             punished
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Many
           such
           like
           passages
           as
           these
           are
           to
           be
           found
           in
           
             Lex
             ,
             Rex
             .
          
           Is
           it
           like
           that
           Mr.
           
             Rutherford
          
           (
           if
           hee
           be
           the
           Author
           of
           it
           )
           should
           plead
           for
           putting
           the
           King
           to
           death
           ,
           in
           one
           place
           ,
           yet
           declare
           himselfe
           against
           it
           in
           so
           many
           places
           throughout
           his
           book
           ?
        
         
         
           2.
           
           
             Whereas
             you
             would
             make
             Mr.
          
           Pryn
           
             a
             patron
             of
             your
             opinion
             ,
             I
             need
             say
             nothing
             in
             his
             vindication
             ,
             he
             is
             alive
             ,
             and
             now
             among
             us
             ,
             more
             able
             then
             I
             to
             vindicate
             himself
             ;
             't
             is
             true
             ,
             in
             his
             Appendix
             to
             his
             fourth
             part
             of
             the
             Soveraign
             power
             of
             Parliament
             and
             Kingdomes
             ,
             he
             hath
             made
             many
             instances
             of
             States
             and
             Kingdoms
             that
             have
             deposed
             and
             punisht
             their
             Princes
             .
             Yet
             he
             gives
             no
             instance
             of
             a
             Protestant
             State
             that
             ever
             did
             so
             ;
             yea
             in
             his
             speech
             in
             the
             House
             of
             Commons
             on
          
           D●cemb
           .
           4.
           1648.
           
           
             he
             saith
             expresly
             ,
             that
          
           though
           there
           be
           some
           Presidents
           of
           Popish
           States
           and
           Parliaments
           ,
           deposing
           their
           Popish
           Kings
           and
           Empeperors
           at
           home
           &
           in
           foraign
           parts
           ,
           in
           an
           extraordinary
           way
           ,
           by
           power
           of
           an
           Armed
           party
           yet
           there
           is
           no
           President
           of
           any
           one
           Protestant
           Kingdom
           or
           State
           that
           did
           ever
           yet
           judicially
           depose
           ,
           or
           bring
           to
           execution
           any
           of
           their
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           though
           never
           so
           bad
           ,
           whether
           Protestants
           or
           Pap●sts
           ,
           &c.
           
           〈◊〉
           I
           hope
           our
           Protestant
           Parliament
           will
           not
           make
           the
           first
           President
           in
           this
           kind
           ,
           nor
           stain
           their
           honour
           and
           Religion
           with
           the
           blood
           of
           a
           Protestant
           King
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           And
           thus
           I
           have
           laboured
           to
           clear
           the
           Authors
           you
           quoted
           ,
           most
           of
           them
           make
           against
           you
           ,
           none
           speak
           for
           you
           ,
           I
           leave
           the
           Reader
           to
           judge
           .
           As
           you
           quoted
           some
           few
           Authours
           who
           seemingly
           might
           speak
           for
           you
           ,
           but
           really
           against
           you
           ,
           I
           might
           produce
           a
           cloud
           of
           witnesses
           against
           you
           in
           this
           point
           ,
           not
           only
           of
           Protestant
           Divines
           since
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           against
           killing
           Kings
           in
           the
           generall
           ,
           but
           also
           multitudes
           of
           Protestant
           Divines
           declaring
           against
           the
           cutting
           off
           the
           head
           of
           our
           King
           in
           particular
           ;
           as
           the
           Ministers
           beyond
           the
           Seas
           ,
           the
           Ministers
           of
           
             Scotland
             ,
          
           the
           Ministers
           of
           
             Essex
          
           and
           
             Lancashire
             ,
          
           and
           of
           many
           other
           places
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           besides
           the
           
             London
          
           Ministers
           ,
           who
           have
           unanimously
           declared
           their
           abhorrency
           of
           that
           horrid
           fact
           of
           taking
           away
           the
           life
           of
           the
           King
           ;
           But
           I
           forbear
           quotations
           ,
           only
           to
           manifest
           the
           levity
           and
           inconstancy
           of
           you
           and
           men
           of
           your
           faction
           ,
           I
           shall
           mention
           some
           few
           who
           have
           in
           print
           declared
           against
           the
           cutting
           off
           the
           King
           ,
           yet
           have
           been
           of
           late
           great
           sticklers
           for
           the
           spilling
           of
           His
           blood
           .
           I
           shall
           begin
           with
           your self
           ,
           not
           that
           I
           think
           you
           deserve
           the
           honour
           of
           Priority
           ,
           but
           that
           your
           ownmistake
           may
           be
           the
           more
           obvious
           unto
           observation
           .
           
           In
           your
           
             Spirituall
             Snapsack
             for
             the
             Parliament
             Souldiers
             ,
          
           p.
           8.
           you
           tel
           the
           Souldiers
           thus
           ,
           
             You
             fight
             for
             the
             recovery
             of
             the
             Kings
             
             Royall
             person
             out
             of
             the
             hands
             of
             those
             Miscreants
             ,
             and
             re-instate
             Him
             in
             His
             Royall
             throne
             and
             dignity
             ,
             that
             both
             Hee
             and
             His
             Posterity
             may
             (
             if
             the
             Lord
             will
             )
             yet
             flourish
             in
             their
             Royalty
             ;
             so
             that
             without
             all
             contradictions
             you
             sight
             for
             your
             King
             .
          
           By
           this
           it
           appears
           that
           since
           you
           have
           separated
           from
           the
           Ministers
           Churches
           ,
           you
           are
           like
           the
           vannes
           of
           their
           steeples
           full
           of
           changes
           ,
           one
           while
           to
           bring
           the
           King
           to
           His
           Royall
           throne
           ,
           another
           while
           to
           bring
           Him
           to
           a
           dolefull
           scaffold
           ;
           one
           while
           that
           His
           Posterity
           may
           flourish
           in
           their
           Royalty
           ,
           another
           while
           for
           the
           extirpation
           of
           the
           Royall
           family
           root
           and
           branch
           .
           The
           next
           I
           shall
           quote
           shall
           bee
           your
           goodly
           Pastor
           
             John
             G●o●win
             ,
          
           that
           the
           world
           may
           see
           you
           are
           like
           people
           ,
           
           like
           priest
           .
           In
           his
           
             Anticavalierisme
             ,
          
           p.
           10
           ,
           &
           11.
           he
           saith
           :
           
             As
             for
             offering
             violence
             to
             the
             person
             of
             a
             King
             ,
             or
             attempting
             to
             take
             away
             his
             life
             ,
             we
             leave
             the
             proof
             of
             the
             lawfulnesse
             of
             this
             to
             those
             profound
             disputers
             the
             Iesuites
             ,
             who
             stand
             ingaged
             by
             the
             tenour
             of
             their
             professed
             Doctrin
             and
             Practice
             ,
             either
             to
             make
             good
             the
             lawfulnesse
             thereof
             ,
             or
             else
             to
             leave
             themselves
             and
             their
             Religion
             an
             abhorring
             and
             hissing
             unto
             the
             world
             :
             As
             for
             us
             who
             never
             travailed
             with
             any
             desires
             or
             thoughts
             that
             way
             ,
             but
             abhor
             both
             mother
             and
             daughter
             ,
             doctrine
             and
             practice
             together
             ,
             we
             conceive
             it
             to
             be
             a
             just
             Prerogative
             of
             the
          
           Persons
           of
           Kings
           in
           what
           case
           soever
           
             to
             be
             secure
             from
             the
             violence
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             their
             lives
             to
             be
             as
             consecrated
             Corn
             ,
             meet
             to
             be
             reaped
             and
             gathered
          
           only
           
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             himself
             :
          
           Davids
           
             Conscience
             smote
             him
             ,
             when
             hee
             came
             so
             neer
             the
             life
             of
             a
             King
             ,
             as
             the
             cuttiag
             off
             the
             lap
             of
             his
             garment
             .
          
           notwithstanding
           these
           high
           expressions
           of
           his
           against
           taking
           away
           the
           life
           of
           Kings
           
             in
             any
             case
             whatsoever
             ,
          
           yet
           had
           this
           wretched
           Apostate
           a
           great
           hand
           in
           bringing
           the
           King
           to
           death
           .
           It
           would
           be
           endless
           to
           mention
           all
           that
           could
           be
           found
           in
           their
           books
           in
           print
           to
           this
           purpose
           ;
           
           
             I
          
           shall
           only
           quote
           the
           Armies
           judgement
           touching
           the
           preservation
           of
           His
           Person
           ;
           their
           words
           are
           these
           ,
           
             wee
             clearly
             professe
             wee
             doe
             not
             see
             how
             there
             can
             be
             any
             peace
             to
             this
             Kingdome
             firm
             or
             lasting
             ,
             without
             a
             due
             consideration
             of
             and
             provision
             for
             the
             Rights
             ,
             Quiet
             ,
             and
             Immunities
             of
             His
             Majesties
             Royall
             family
             ,
             and
             His
             late
             Partakers
             ;
          
           and
           more
           fully
           in
           their
           Proposalls
           of
           
             Aug.
             1.
             1647.
          
           
           they
           propose
           ,
           
             that
             His
             Majestic●
             person
             ,
             Queen
             ,
             and
             Royall
             Issue
             ,
             may
             be
             restored
             to
             a
             condition
             of
             safety
             ,
             honour
             and
             freedome
             in
             this
             Nation
             ,
             without
             Diminution
             of
             their
             Personall
             Rights
             ,
             or
             further
             limitation
             to
             the
             exer●ise
             of
             their
             
             Regall
             power
             then
             according
             to
             the
             particulars
             aforegoing
             .
          
           Yet
           there
           very
           men
           in
           their
           late
           Remonstrance
           ,
           desired
           
             that
             the
             Capitall
             and
             grand
             Author
             of
             our
             troubles
             ,
             the
             Person
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             may
             be
             brought
             to
             justice
             for
             the
             treason
             ,
             blood
             ,
             &c
             he
             was
             guilty
             of
             .
          
           What
           lasting
           settlement
           can
           be
           expected
           from
           th●●●
           men
           who
           at
           one
           time
           desire
           one
           thing
           ,
           and
           at
           another
           time
           the
           quite
           contrary
           ?
        
         
           If
           so
           be
           the
           saving
           of
           the
           Kings
           person
           being
           a
           murderer
           ,
           
           &c.
           bee
           the
           destruction
           of
           the
           Command
           of
           true
           Religion
           ,
           that
           the
           murderer
           shall
           surely
           be
           put
           to
           death
           ,
           we
           must
           by
           the
           obligation
           that
           lies
           upon
           us
           from
           the
           Solemn
           League
           and
           Covenant
           ,
           cut
           off
           the
           Kings
           head
           for
           the
           Preservation
           of
           true
           Religion
           .
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           1.
           
           Here
           you
           come
           in
           with
           your
           Ifs
           and
           Ands
           ,
           begging
           the
           question
           ,
           taking
           that
           for
           granted
           which
           was
           still
           denyed
           ;
           say
           not
           if
           the
           saving
           of
           the
           Kings
           person
           being
           a
           murderer
           ,
           bee
           the
           destruction
           of
           the
           Command
           of
           true
           Religion
           ,
           but
           prove
           that
           he
           was
           a
           murderer
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           saving
           of
           His
           person
           would
           be
           a
           destruction
           to
           true
           Religion
           ;
           a
           convincing
           Argument
           would
           stand
           you
           in
           more
           stead
           then
           a
           confident
           assertion
           of
           the
           one
           ,
           or
           a
           naked
           supposition
           of
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           I
           would
           demand
           of
           you
           ,
           whether
           the
           saving
           of
           
             Davids
          
           person
           ,
           who
           killed
           
             Vriah
          
           the
           Hittite
           ;
           and
           of
           
             Sauls
             ,
          
           who
           slew
           85
           of
           the
           Priests
           of
           the
           Lord
           ;
           and
           of
           
             Manassehs
             ,
          
           who
           made
           the
           streets
           of
           
             Jerusalem
          
           run
           down
           with
           blood
           ,
           were
           a
           destruction
           of
           the
           Commands
           of
           true
           Religion
           ?
           if
           you
           say
           it
           was
           ,
           are
           not
           you
           a
           very
           charitable
           man
           to
           stigmatize
           the
           children
           of
           Israel
           ,
           that
           they
           destroyed
           the
           Command
           of
           Religion
           ,
           that
           the
           land
           was
           defiled
           with
           blood
           ,
           and
           that
           to
           many
           generations
           ,
           for
           not
           executing
           all
           their
           Kings
           who
           had
           spilt
           blood
           ;
           if
           you
           say
           no
           ,
           give
           me
           one
           cogent
           reason
           why
           many
           of
           the
           wicked
           and
           bloody
           Kings
           of
           Israel
           (
           as
           wel
           as
           the
           good
           )
           should
           live
           ,
           and
           yet
           our
           late
           King
           dye
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           You
           are
           the
           first
           (
           and
           I
           hope
           will
           be
           the
           last
           )
           that
           ever
           I
           could
           hear
           of
           ,
           that
           pleaded
           
             an
             obligation
             by
             the
             Covenant
             to
             cut
             off
             the
             Kings
             head
             for
             the
             preservation
             of
             true
             Religion
             :
          
           unlesse
           to
           preserve
           his
           person
           ,
           can
           be
           interpreted
           to
           cut
           off
           his
           head
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           the
           Covenant
           laies
           upon
           you
           no
           such
           obligation
           ;
           was
           the
           Kings
           person
           ,
           and
           Religions
           preservation
           so
           inconsistent
           ,
           that
           you
           must
           needs
           destroy
           the
           one
           to
           preserve
           the
           other
           ?
           were
           there
           no
           
           veins
           to
           be
           opened
           to
           let
           out
           malignant
           blood
           from
           any
           part
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           but
           must
           you
           cut
           off
           the
           head
           ?
           could
           no
           person
           bee
           found
           but
           the
           King
           alone
           to
           expiate
           the
           guilt
           of
           blood
           ?
           I
           remember
           indeed
           you
           say
           in
           p.
           23.
           that
           the
           
             cutting
             off
             the
             Kings
             head
             was
             the
             most
             acceptable
             and
             fattest
             sacrifice
             unto
             justice
             ,
             that
             ever
             was
             offered
             in
             this
             Kingdome
             .
          
           I
           do
           verily
           beleeve
           it
           was
           so
           fat
           a
           sacrifice
           that
           it
           wil
           overturn
           your
           stomacks
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           something
           else
           too
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           I
           grant
           't
           is
           the
           Command
           of
           God
           that
           a
           murderer
           should
           be
           put
           to
           death
           ;
           yet
           is
           there
           a
           great
           difference
           to
           be
           put
           between
           one
           that
           kills
           another
           maliciously
           ,
           and
           between
           a
           multitude
           who
           shed
           blood
           only
           in
           a
           Military
           way
           in
           a
           time
           of
           Civill
           war
           ;
           as
           for
           instance
           ,
           
           in
           the
           bloody
           war
           betwixt
           
             Judah
          
           and
           
             Benjamin
             ;
          
           though
           the
           men
           of
           
             Judah
          
           (
           who
           had
           the
           best
           cause
           )
           lost
           40000
           men
           in
           two
           battails
           ,
           yet
           upon
           a
           third
           attempt
           when
           God
           gave
           them
           the
           day
           over
           the
           Tribe
           of
           
             Benjamin
             ;
          
           though
           they
           do
           slay
           them
           in
           the
           pursuit
           and
           heat
           of
           the
           battle
           (
           which
           was
           lawful
           )
           &
           smote
           25000
           of
           the
           children
           of
           
             Benjamin
             ;
          
           yet
           when
           the
           war
           was
           ended
           ,
           and
           a
           full
           and
           finall
           victory
           gotten
           by
           the
           men
           of
           
             Judah
             ;
          
           they
           did
           not
           bring
           the
           residue
           of
           the
           children
           of
           
             Benjamin
          
           to
           a
           judiciall
           Tryall
           ,
           nor
           executed
           them
           ,
           though
           they
           slew
           of
           the
           men
           of
           
             Iudah
             40000
             ;
          
           but
           the
           sword
           having
           determined
           the
           controversy
           in
           the
           field
           on
           their
           side
           ,
           by
           a
           very
           full
           and
           finall
           conquest
           ,
           the
           remaining
           part
           of
           the
           children
           of
           
             Benjamin
          
           were
           invited
           by
           their
           conquerors
           to
           an
           amicable
           reconcilement
           and
           Treaty
           ;
           as
           appears
           
             Iudg.
             21.
             13.
             
             The
             whole
             Congregation
             sent
             some
             to
             speak
             to
             the
             children
             of
          
           Benjamin
           ,
           
             that
             were
             in
             the
             rock
          
           Rimmon
           ,
           
             and
             to
             call
             peaceably
             unto
             them
             ,
          
           or
           as
           it
           is
           in
           the
           margin
           ,
           to
           proclaim
           peace
           to
           them
           ;
           yea
           't
           is
           said
           that
           the
           people
           (
           even
           those
           that
           slew
           them
           )
           repented
           them
           for
           
             Benjamin
             ,
          
           because
           the
           Lord
           had
           made
           a
           breach
           in
           the
           Tribes
           of
           Israel
           .
           
             c.
             21.
             v.
             15.
          
           now
           had
           that
           Law
           taken
           place
           in
           all
           Military
           expeditions
           ,
           they
           had
           been
           bound
           not
           to
           have
           suffered
           one
           of
           the
           children
           of
           
             Benjamin
          
           to
           live
           who
           was
           ingaged
           in
           the
           war
           against
           them
           ,
           especially
           considering
           that
           they
           had
           spilt
           so
           much
           blood
           ,
           no
           lesse
           then
           40000
           men
           slain
           by
           the
           
             Benjamites
             .
          
           I
           could
           produce
           many
           instances
           in
           scripture
           of
           the
           like
           nature
           ;
           but
           this
           may
           suffice
           ,
           I
           shall
           only
           mention
           that
           the
           Army
           was
           not
           in
           time
           past
           so
           high
           flown
           ,
           as
           to
           put
           no
           difference
           between
           shedding
           blood
           maliciously
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           Military
           way
           ,
           else
           how
           could
           they
           say
           ,
           
             that
             tender
             ,
             equitable
             and
             
             moderate
             dealing
             both
             toward
             His
             Majesty
             and
             Royall
             family
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             late
             party
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             may
             stand
             with
             the
             safety
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
             and
             security
             to
             our
             Common
             rights
             and
             liberties
             ,
             is
             the
             most
             hopefull
             course
             to
             take
             away
             the
             seeds
             of
             War
             ,
             or
             future
             seeds
             among
             us
             for
             Posterity
             ,
             and
             to
             procure
             a
             lasting
             peace
             ,
             and
             a
             government
             in
             this
             distracted
             nation
             .
          
           The
           Army
           you
           see
           became
           Petitioners
           for
           the
           King
           and
           His
           party
           ,
           yet
           beleeved
           them
           to
           be
           guilty
           of
           blood
           ;
           if
           they
           had
           beleeved
           that
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           had
           reacht
           them
           they
           should
           have
           petitioned
           that
           all
           might
           dye
           ,
           not
           that
           any
           might
           live
           :
           I
           am
           sure
           you
           will
           say
           the
           King
           and
           His
           party
           were
           murderers
           ,
           if
           so
           ,
           why
           would
           you
           cut
           off
           the
           King
           ,
           yet
           spare
           His
           Party
           ?
           when
           they
           in
           your
           esteem
           are
           guilty
           of
           blood
           as
           wel
           as
           He
           ?
           doth
           your
           Religion
           teach
           you
           to
           punish
           the
           King
           and
           spare
           the
           Subjects
           ?
           Now
           in
           regard
           I
           shal
           meet
           with
           but
           little
           or
           no
           further
           occasion
           in
           the
           following
           part
           of
           your
           book
           ,
           to
           con●ute
           that
           bloody
           practice
           you
           pleaded
           for
           ;
           
             viz.
          
           the
           putting
           the
           King
           to
           death
           ,
           I
           shal
           therefore
           before
           I
           leave
           this
           subject
           give
           you
           these
           6
           scripturall
           advertisements
           ,
           if
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           to
           reclaim
           you
           from
           your
           King-killing
           doctrine
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           there
           is
           no
           President
           in
           all
           the
           scripture
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Sanhedrin
          
           of
           the
           Jews
           ,
           or
           Rulers
           of
           
             Israel
          
           did
           ever
           judicially
           arraign
           and
           put
           to
           death
           any
           of
           the
           Kings
           of
           
             Iudah
          
           or
           
             Israel
             ,
          
           though
           many
           of
           them
           were
           most
           gross
           Idolaters
           ,
           and
           tyrannous
           Princes
           ,
           who
           shed
           much
           innocent
           blood
           ,
           and
           oppressed
           the
           people
           sundry
           wayes
           .
           T
           is
           true
           indeed
           ,
           some
           of
           the
           idolatrous
           Kings
           of
           
             Israel
          
           were
           slain
           by
           private
           conspiracies
           ,
           and
           popular
           tumults
           in
           an
           illegall
           way
           ,
           but
           none
           were
           ever
           arraigned
           ,
           condemned
           or
           executed
           by
           their
           
             Sanhedrins
             ,
          
           or
           generall
           Assemblies
           .
           So
           that
           in
           putting
           the
           K
           to
           death
           ,
           you
           have
           done
           that
           for
           which
           you
           have
           no
           Scripture
           president
           .
           
           2.
           
           The
           servants
           of
           God
           in
           scripture
           did
           hold
           it
           lawful
           to
           take
           up
           defensive
           arms
           to
           withstand
           the
           rage
           and
           tyranny
           of
           their
           Kings
           ,
           yet
           did
           not
           count
           it
           lawfull
           to
           destroy
           the
           persons
           of
           their
           Kings
           ;
           thus
           
             David
          
           did
           by
           force
           of
           Arms
           defend
           himself
           against
           the
           raging
           and
           tyrannicall
           invasion
           of
           
             Saul
             ,
          
           by
           possessing
           many
           strong
           holds
           and
           fortified
           places
           ,
           
           yet
           thought
           it
           not
           lawfull
           to
           kill
           him
           ;
           
             God
             forbid
          
           (
           said
           David
           )
           
             that
             I
             should
             do
             this
             thing
             to
             my
             master
             the
             Lords
             anointed
             ,
             to
             stretch
             forth
             my
             hand
             against
             him
             ,
          
           
           
             &c.
          
           —
           and
           said
           he
           to
           
             Abishai
             ,
             Destroy
             him
             not
             ,
             for
             who
             can
             stretch
             forth
             his
             hand
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             
             be
             guiltlesse
             .
          
           If
           many
           circumstances
           had
           been
           considered
           ,
           
             David
          
           had
           much
           to
           plead
           why
           he
           should
           take
           away
           the
           life
           of
           
             Saul
             ,
          
           (
           more
           I
           am
           sure
           then
           you
           had
           to
           take
           away
           the
           life
           of
           our
           late
           King
           )
           for
           1.
           
           
             Saul
          
           was
           in
           actuall
           pursuance
           of
           
             David
          
           for
           his
           life
           ,
           1
           
             Sam.
          
           23.
           26.
           2.
           
           God
           had
           before
           this
           declared
           that
           he
           repented
           that
           he
           had
           made
           
             Saul
          
           King
           ,
           1
           
             Sam.
          
           15.
           11.
           3.
           
           God
           had
           rejected
           
             Saul
          
           from
           being
           King
           over
           
             Israel
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             15.
             26.
             4.
             
             Saul
          
           had
           lost
           his
           governing
           abilities
           ,
           the
           spirit
           of
           government
           was
           departed
           from
           Him
           ,
           1
           
             Sam.
          
           16.
           14.
           5.
           
           He
           was
           guilty
           of
           much
           innocent
           blood
           ;
           He
           slew
           85
           Priests
           of
           the
           Lord
           ;
           and
           put
           to
           the
           sword
           ,
           both
           men
           ,
           women
           ,
           children
           and
           sucklings
           in
           the
           City
           of
           
             Nob
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             22.
             18
             ,
             19.
          
           6.
           
           Hee
           was
           earnestly
           urged
           to
           kil
           
             Saul
          
           by
           the
           men
           that
           were
           about
           him
           ,
           1
           
             Sam.
          
           24.
           4.
           
           &
           1
           
             Sam.
          
           26.
           9
           ,
           10.
           7.
           
           
             Saul
          
           was
           the
           only
           man
           that
           stood
           between
           him
           and
           his
           actuall
           possession
           of
           a
           Kingdome
           ,
           yet
           all
           these
           considerations
           did
           not
           take
           with
           
             David
             ;
          
           he
           was
           still
           of
           this
           mind
           that
           none
           could
           stretch
           forth
           their
           hands
           against
           him
           ,
           
           and
           be
           guiltlesse
           ;
           
             His
             day
          
           (
           said
           
             David
             )
             shall
             come
             to
             dye
             ,
             or
             he
             shall
             descend
             into
             hattail
             ,
             and
             perish
             ,
             the
             Lord
             forbid
             that
             I
             should
             stretch
             forth
             my
             hand
             against
             him
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Another
           scripturall
           instance
           that
           I
           may
           give
           you
           (
           to
           name
           no
           more
           )
           you
           may
           find
           in
           1
           
             Sam.
          
           14.
           45.
           
           When
           
             Saul
          
           would
           have
           put
           
             Ionathan
          
           to
           death
           ,
           the
           people
           rose
           up
           and
           rescued
           
             Ionathan
          
           out
           of
           the
           hands
           of
           
             Saul
             ,
          
           that
           he
           dyed
           not
           ,
           yet
           none
           of
           them
           attempted
           to
           lay
           violent
           hands
           on
           
             Saul
          
           himselfe
           .
           I
           shall
           conclude
           this
           advertisement
           with
           a
           good
           observation
           Mr.
           
             Prynne
          
           hath
           ,
           
           
             That
             we
             may
             forcibly
             resist
             and
             repulse
             with
             safe
             Conscience
             ,
             th●se
             whom
             we
             may
             not
             wilfully
             slay
             ,
             &c.
             —
             The
             King
             may
             not
             with
             safe
             Conscience
             be
             wittingly
             slain
             by
             His
             Subjects
             ;
             but
             that
             therefore
             Hee
             and
             His
             Cavaliers
             may
             not
             bee
             forcibly
             resisted
             for
             their
             own
             defence
             ,
             is
             a
             grosse
             inconsequent
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           3.
           
           To
           spill
           the
           blood
           of
           any
           (
           especially
           Royal
           blood
           )
           meerly
           out
           of
           a
           Political
           designe
           ,
           is
           in
           the
           account
           of
           God
           murder
           (
           not
           justice
           )
           although
           the
           men
           may
           deserve
           to
           be
           put
           to
           death
           .
           The
           scripture
           affords
           a
           pregnant
           proof
           of
           this
           ,
           the
           Lord
           commanded
           
             Iehu
          
           to
           smite
           the
           house
           of
           
             Ahab
             ,
          
           
           to
           avenge
           the
           blood
           of
           his
           servants
           the
           Prophets
           ;
           
           according
           to
           the
           command
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           
             Iehu
          
           caused
           70
           of
           the
           sons
           of
           
             Ahab
          
           to
           be
           slain
           by
           the
           Rulers
           of
           
             Iezreel
             ;
          
           God
           commends
           him
           for
           doing
           this
           ,
           
             the
             Lord
             said
             unto
          
           Jehu
           ,
           
           
             because
             thou
             hast
             done
             well
             in
             executing
             that
             which
             is
             right
             in
             mine
             eyes
             ,
             and
             hast
             done
             unto
             the
             House
             of
          
           Ahab
           ,
           
             according
             to
             all
             that
             was
             in
             my
             heart
             ,
             thy
             children
             of
             the
             fourth
             generation
             shall
             sit
             on
             the
             throne
             of
          
           Israel
           .
           Yet
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           because
           
             Iehu
          
           had
           a
           Politicall
           design
           in
           smiting
           the
           House
           of
           
             Ahab
             ,
             viz.
          
           the
           emolument
           and
           establishment
           of
           his
           Kingdome
           ,
           not
           a
           conscientious
           respect
           to
           the
           command
           of
           God
           ,
           
           therefore
           the
           Lord
           by
           the
           mouth
           of
           the
           Prophet
           
             Hosea
          
           saith
           ,
           that
           
             He
             will
             avenge
             the
             blood
             of
          
           Jezreel
           
             upon
             the
             House
             of
          
           Jehu
           .
           That
           is
           ,
           the
           blood
           of
           
             Ahabs
          
           70
           sons
           which
           was
           shed
           by
           the
           Rulers
           of
           
             Iezreel
          
           at
           
             Iehu's
          
           command
           :
           I
           wish
           those
           who
           had
           a
           chief
           hand
           in
           putting
           the
           King
           to
           death
           ,
           would
           consider
           whether
           a
           Politicall
           design
           ,
           rather
           then
           a
           conscientious
           respect
           to
           justice
           ,
           was
           not
           a
           chiefe
           motive
           ingaging
           them
           to
           that
           horrid
           attempt
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Most
           of
           those
           men
           in
           scripture
           who
           spilt
           the
           blood
           of
           their
           Kings
           (
           although
           wicked
           )
           did
           not
           dye
           a
           naturall
           death
           ,
           but
           came
           to
           an
           untimely
           end
           .
           T
           is
           said
           in
           2
           
             King.
          
           21.
           23.
           that
           
             the
             servants
             of
          
           Ammon
           
             conspired
             against
             Him
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             slew
             the
             King
             in
             His
             own
             House
             ;
          
           then
           't
           is
           said
           in
           the
           very
           next
           verse
           ,
           
             the
             people
             of
             the
             Land
             slew
             all
             them
             that
             had
             conspired
             against
             King
          
           Ammon
           .
           Againe
           
             Elah
          
           King
           of
           
             Israel
          
           was
           slaine
           by
           
             Zimri
          
           a
           Captaine
           of
           his
           chariots
           ,
           
           
             as
             he
             was
             in
          
           Tirzah
           
             drinking
             himself
             drunk
             ,
          
           't
           is
           said
           
             Zimri
             went
             in
             and
             smote
             him
             ,
             and
             killed
             him
             ;
          
           But
           what
           became
           of
           
             Zimri
             ?
             Jezabel
          
           could
           ask
           ,
           
             had
          
           Zimri
           
             peace
             that
             slew
             his
             master
             ?
             2
             King.
             9.
             31.
             
          
           No
           ,
           he
           had
           not
           ,
           for
           when
           't
           was
           told
           in
           the
           camp
           of
           
             Israel
             ,
          
           that
           
             Zimri
             had
             conspired
             and
             also
             slain
             the
             King
             ;
          
           
           upon
           this
           the
           Army
           of
           
             Israel
          
           fell
           into
           a
           mutiny
           ,
           made
           
             Omri
          
           King
           ,
           and
           came
           against
           
             Zimri
             ,
          
           
           who
           for
           fear
           was
           driven
           to
           run
           into
           the
           palace
           of
           the
           Kings
           house
           ,
           put
           the
           house
           on
           fire
           about
           his
           ears
           ,
           and
           was
           there
           burnt
           to
           ashes
           ,
           that
           was
           the
           end
           that
           
             Zimri
          
           came
           to
           :
           Another
           King
           that
           was
           killed
           by
           his
           own
           Subjects
           was
           
             Iehoash
          
           King
           of
           
             Iudah
             ;
          
           
           't
           is
           said
           ,
           
             his
             servants
             arose
             and
             made
             a
             conspiracy
             ,
             and
             slew
          
           Jehoash
           
             in
             the
             House
             of
          
           Millo
           .
           But
           what
           became
           of
           these
           men
           that
           slew
           
             Iehoash
             ?
          
           
           't
           is
           said
           expresly
           2
           
             King.
          
           14.
           5.
           that
           
             as
             soon
             as
             the
             kingdom
             was
             confirmed
             in
             the
             hand
             of
          
           Amaziah
           
             the
             son
             of
          
           Jehoash
           ,
           
             that
             he
             slew
             his
             servants
             which
             had
             slain
             the
             King
             his
             father
             .
          
           
           So
           likewise
           
             Shallum
          
           killed
           
             Zecharaiah
          
           King
           of
           
             Israel
             ,
          
           but
           he
           himself
           was
           soon
           afterward
           killed
           by
           
             Menahim
          
           the
           sonne
           of
           
             Gadi
             ,
          
           as
           't
           is
           storied
           ,
           
           2
           
             King.
          
           15.
           10
           ,
           14.
           
           Again
           
             Pekah
          
           the
           son
           of
           
             Remaliab
          
           killed
           
             Pekaiah
          
           King
           of
           
             Israel
             ,
          
           and
           soon
           after
           he
           himselfe
           was
           killed
           by
           
             Hoshea
             ,
          
           as
           't
           is
           recorded
           2
           
             King.
          
           15.
           25.
           30.
           
           Many
           other
           instances
           might
           bee
           alledged
           ,
           if
           I
           should
           exactly
           looke
           over
           the
           Histories
           of
           the
           Kings
           of
           
             Israel
             ;
          
           but
           these
           may
           suffice
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           T
           is
           to
           be
           observed
           ,
           that
           
             Omri
          
           who
           did
           succeed
           
             Zimri
          
           (
           who
           came
           to
           so
           untimely
           an
           end
           )
           was
           made
           King
           by
           the
           Souldiers
           or
           Army
           of
           
             Israel
             ;
          
           and
           was
           he
           better
           then
           the
           rest
           ?
           no
           ,
           he
           was
           rather
           worse
           ,
           
           't
           is
           said
           expresly
           ,
           that
           
             Omri
             wrought
             evill
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             did
             worse
             then
             all
             that
             were
             before
             him
             .
          
           It
           is
           my
           wi●h
           that
           those
           Rulers
           or
           Representatives
           ,
           or
           cal
           them
           what
           you
           wil
           ,
           who
           have
           the
           rule
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           now
           in
           their
           hands
           ,
           and
           have
           gotten
           it
           by
           the
           power
           of
           an
           Army
           ,
           doe
           not
           worse
           then
           all
           the
           Kings
           that
           ever
           went
           before
           ,
           that
           we
           feel
           not
           their
           little
           fingers
           heavyer
           upon
           us
           then
           the
           Kings
           loins
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           The
           children
           of
           
             Israel
          
           from
           
             Saul
          
           their
           first
           King
           ,
           to
           
             Zedekiah
          
           the
           last
           (
           which
           was
           about
           480
           yeares
           )
           were
           never
           under
           such
           intolerable
           oppression
           and
           misery
           ,
           
           as
           in
           the
           times
           of
           those
           Kings
           before
           mentioned
           ,
           
           who
           were
           so
           put
           to
           death
           ;
           such
           violent
           removalls
           of
           their
           Kings
           made
           such
           strange
           alterations
           ,
           and
           popular
           commotions
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           
             Israel
             ,
          
           that
           the
           people
           had
           not
           peace
           or
           settlement
           ,
           but
           lay
           under
           the
           miseries
           either
           of
           oppression
           or
           Civil
           wars
           ;
           thus
           it
           was
           after
           
             Zimri
          
           King
           of
           
             Israel
          
           was
           burnt
           in
           the
           place
           of
           the
           Kings
           house
           ;
           then
           
             Tibni
          
           and
           
             Omri
          
           had
           a
           contest
           about
           a
           succession
           ,
           or
           claime
           to
           the
           Kingdome
           ;
           upon
           this
           't
           is
           said
           ,
           
             the
             people
             of
          
           Israel
           
             were
             divided
             into
             two
             parts
             ,
             half
             to
             make
          
           Tibni
           
             King
             ,
             another
             halfe
             followed
          
           Omri
           
             to
             have
             him
             King
             ,
          
           upon
           which
           a
           bloody
           war
           followed
           ,
           for
           three
           years
           and
           upward
           .
           T
           is
           my
           prayer
           that
           a
           war
           might
           not
           follow
           in
           
             England
          
           as
           did
           in
           
             Israel
             .
          
           This
           instance
           may
           suffice
           in
           stead
           of
           many
           ,
           
           I
           shall
           mention
           no
           more
           .
        
         
           It
           seems
           these
           Ministers
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           in
           
             London
             ,
          
           I
           mean
           these
           subscribers
           could
           aquiesce
           in
           such
           concessions
           from
           the
           King
           ,
           &c.
           
             then
             a
             little
             after
             ,
          
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           in
           
             London
             ,
          
           plead
           Covenant
           for
           the
           Parliaments
           acquiescing
           in
           the
           concessions
           of
           the
           King
           at
           
             Newport
             ,
          
           which
           (
           by
           the
           testimony
           of
           the
           whole
           Ministry
           of
           
             Scotland
             )
          
           acquiesced
           in
           ,
           would
           destroy
           both
           Religion
           and
           Covenant
           .
        
         
         
           
             Answ.
          
           1.
           
           T
           is
           no
           wonder
           that
           you
           who
           make
           so
           little
           conscience
           to
           maintain
           errors
           ,
           should
           make
           no
           more
           of
           speaking
           falshood
           ;
           and
           that
           not
           only
           against
           the
           Ministers
           ,
           but
           against
           the
           Parliament
           also
           ;
           you
           say
           the
           Parliament
           did
           acquiesce
           in
           the
           Kings
           concessions
           ,
           which
           they
           did
           not
           ;
           yea
           they
           did
           wholly
           wave
           that
           question
           ,
           Whether
           the
           Kings
           Answers
           to
           the
           Propositions
           of
           both
           Houses
           were
           satisfactory
           ?
           and
           like
           men
           of
           wisdome
           ,
           honor
           and
           conscience
           they
           voted
           only
           this
           ;
           
             That
             the
             Answers
             of
             the
             King
             to
             the
             Propositions
             of
             both
             Houses
             ,
             are
             a
             ground
             for
             the
             House
             to
             proceed
             upon
             for
             the
             settlement
             of
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           Ministers
           did
           not
           plead
           Covenant
           for
           the
           Parliaments
           acquiescing
           in
           the
           Kings
           concessions
           ,
           (
           I
           am
           sure
           their
           Representation
           and
           Vindication
           hath
           no
           such
           intimation
           in
           them
           )
           the
           Ministers
           did
           hope
           and
           beleeve
           the
           Parliament
           would
           have
           demanded
           more
           ,
           and
           the
           King
           yeelded
           to
           more
           for
           the
           good
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           
             Scotland
             ,
          
           did
           not
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           Parliament
           did
           ,
           or
           would
           acquiesce
           in
           the
           Kings
           concessions
           as
           satisfactory
           ,
           but
           only
           they
           gave
           a
           timely
           caution
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           should
           be
           acquiesced
           in
           ,
           it
           would
           bee
           dangerous
           and
           destructive
           to
           Religion
           and
           Covenant
           .
        
         
           Look
           back
           into
           your
           former
           course
           of
           life
           ,
           
           and
           call
           to
           mind
           how
           many
           oaths
           and
           subscriptions
           you
           have
           made
           from
           time
           to
           time
           ,
           over
           and
           over
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           how
           have
           you
           directly
           for
           sworn
           your selves
           against
           the
           light
           and
           sense
           of
           your
           own
           judgment
           and
           conscience
           ?
           have
           wee
           not
           cause
           to
           judg
           better
           of
           many
           of
           the
           Prelaticall
           party
           ?
           who
           being
           men
           of
           learning
           and
           conscience
           ,
           and
           never
           so
           violent
           against
           their
           opposers
           in
           Church
           and
           State
           as
           your selves
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           1.
           
           Is
           it
           not
           more
           then
           enough
           for
           you
           to
           accuse
           the
           Reverend
           and
           godly
           Ministers
           of
           falsity
           ,
           vain-glory
           ,
           malignity
           ,
           but
           must
           you
           now
           lay
           Perjury
           to
           their
           charge
           also
           ?
        
         
           2.
           
           Suppose
           any
           of
           them
           (
           I
           am
           sure
           all
           did
           not
           )
           did
           swear
           or
           subscribe
           to
           the
           Church-government
           by
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           book
           of
           Common-prayer
           ,
           (
           for
           't
           is
           of
           that
           you
           speak
           )
           and
           should
           now
           renounce
           them
           ,
           yet
           1.
           
           I
           thought
           that
           you
           would
           account
           it
           a
           badg
           of
           their
           glory
           ,
           and
           not
           asperse
           them
           with
           the
           stain
           of
           Perjury
           for
           thus
           doing
           .
           2.
           
           Was
           it
           agreeable
           to
           the
           Law
           
           of
           love
           ,
           or
           rules
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           to
           say
           that
           so
           many
           godly
           and
           conscientious
           Ministers
           did
           forsweare
           themselves
           against
           the
           light
           and
           sense
           of
           their
           own
           judgments
           and
           consciences
           in
           so
           doing
           ?
           3.
           
           Although
           the
           Ministers
           did
           subscribe
           to
           Bishops
           and
           the
           book
           of
           Common
           prayer
           ,
           yet
           cannot
           they
           justly
           be
           accused
           of
           Perjury
           ,
           though
           they
           did
           afterwards
           swear
           to
           extirpate
           them
           ,
           because
           Bishops
           (
           and
           Common-prayer
           )
           were
           setled
           not
           by
           a
           Divine
           but
           meerly
           a
           Politicall
           institution
           in
           this
           Kingdome
           ;
           the
           same
           power
           that
           establisht
           them
           ,
           might
           either
           for
           a
           while
           suspend
           ,
           or
           totally
           abolish
           them
           without
           the
           least
           shew
           of
           Perjury
           :
           I
           suppose
           when
           you
           were
           made
           free
           you
           tooke
           an
           oath
           to
           maintain
           the
           Priviledges
           and
           Charter
           of
           the
           City
           ;
           if
           that
           Power
           that
           made
           that
           Charter
           think
           fit
           to
           abolish
           or
           alter
           it
           ,
           you
           will
           not
           think
           your selfe
           under
           the
           guilt
           of
           Perjury
           ,
           for
           subscribing
           to
           another
           Charter
           somewhat
           different
           from
           the
           former
           .
           4.
           
           If
           the
           subscribers
           have
           forsworn
           themselves
           ,
           then
           I
           am
           sure
           
             Iohn
             Goodwin
          
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           your
           Independent
           Teachers
           (
           if
           Ministers
           )
           are
           as
           deeply
           guilty
           of
           Perjury
           as
           they
           are
           ;
           the
           one
           subscribed
           to
           no
           more
           then
           what
           the
           others
           did
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Whereas
           you
           declare
           ,
           that
           
             you
             have
             cause
             to
             judg
             better
             of
             the
             Prelaticall
             party
             ,
             who
             are
             men
             of
             learning
             and
             conscience
             ,
             and
             never
             so
             violent
             against
             their
             opposers
             in
             Church
             and
             State
             as
             the
             Ministers
             .
          
           To
           this
           I
           have
           2
           things
           to
           say
           ,
           1.
           
           This
           malicious
           and
           malignant
           language
           of
           yours
           ,
           shews
           you
           to
           be
           a
           follower
           of
           
             Pragmaticus
          
           or
           
             Aulicus
             ,
          
           rather
           then
           a
           disciple
           of
           
             Anticavalierism●
             .
          
           2.
           
           It
           seems
           ,
           the
           Prelatical
           party
           are
           in
           your
           esteem
           men
           of
           learning
           and
           conscience
           ,
           
           but
           the
           Presbyterian
           party
           are
           men
           of
           neither
           ;
           you
           say
           in
           p.
           2.
           
           
             they
             want
             Ministeriall
             abilities
             ,
          
           and
           here
           in
           pag.
           40.
           that
           they
           
             forswore
             themselves
             against
             conscience
             ,
             &c.
          
           and
           if
           so
           ,
           you
           account
           them
           to
           be
           men
           neither
           of
           learning
           or
           conscience
           .
           I
           am
           sure
           you
           were
           once
           of
           another
           mind
           ,
           when
           you
           reckoned
           the
           Prelaticall
           party
           among
           
             Papists
             ,
             Atheists
             ,
             Delinquents
             and
             profane
             wretches
             ,
          
           and
           the
           Ministers
           to
           be
           learned
           ,
           godly
           ,
           and
           conscientious
           ,
           &c.
           
             O
             quantum
             mutatus
             ab
             illo
             !
          
           Surely
           you
           are
           not
           the
           man
           that
           you
           were
           .
           Would
           one
           think
           that
           you
           should
           be
           the
           man
           to
           cry
           up
           the
           Prelaticall
           Clergy
           ,
           and
           cry
           down
           the
           godly
           Ministry
           ;
           to
           publish
           those
           unto
           the
           world
           to
           be
           men
           of
           peace
           ,
           but
           these
           to
           be
           violent
           disturbers
           both
           of
           Church
           and
           State
           ?
           doe
           not
           you
           justifie
           
           the
           wicked
           ,
           and
           condemn
           the
           innocent
           ,
           both
           which
           are
           an
           abomination
           to
           God
           :
           Alas
           !
           what
           wrong
           have
           the
           Ministers
           done
           ?
           what
           violence
           to
           any
           have
           they
           ever
           offered
           ?
           it
           may
           bee
           you
           who
           wil
           not
           be
           ruled
           by
           the
           golden
           red
           of
           Presbytery
           ,
           may
           have
           your
           neck
           under
           the
           iron
           y●ke
           of
           Episcopacy
           ,
           and
           then
           you
           will
           feel
           who
           will
           be
           most
           violent
           against
           their
           opposers
           ,
           whether
           the
           Prelaticall
           party
           ,
           or
           the
           godly
           Ministry
           .
        
         
           The
           truth
           is
           ,
           
           
             (
             i.
             e.
             the
             Army
             )
          
           have
           spread
           the
           sweet
           savour
           of
           Religion
           abroad
           throughout
           this
           Kingdome
           ,
           more
           then
           thousands
           of
           those
           who
           stile
           themselves
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           The
           truth
           is
           ,
           the
           stink
           of
           the
           camp
           ,
           both
           for
           their
           practices
           and
           opinions
           ,
           is
           come
           up
           into
           the
           nostrills
           of
           the
           Lord
           of
           hosts
           as
           an
           abhorring
           to
           him
           as
           for
           their
           practices
           ,
           disobeying
           the
           Parliaments
           commands
           ,
           disputing
           their
           authority
           ,
           imprisoning
           many
           of
           their
           persons
           ;
           using
           the
           sword
           for
           the
           destruction
           of
           the
           person
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           &
           priviledges
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           which
           was
           put
           into
           their
           hands
           for
           the
           preservation
           of
           both
           ;
           such
           practices
           as
           these
           ,
           with
           many
           others
           ,
           have
           no
           sweet
           savour
           of
           religion
           in
           them
           .
           And
           for
           their
           opinions
           ,
           are
           there
           not
           among
           them
           multitudes
           who
           deny
           the
           mystery
           of
           the
           Trinity
           ,
           the
           Divinity
           of
           Christ
           ,
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           the
           Immortality
           of
           the
           soul
           ,
           the
           resurrection
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           &
           such
           like
           ;
           and
           is
           this
           to
           spread
           the
           sweet
           savour
           of
           Religion
           throughout
           the
           Kingdom
           ?
           If
           the
           Jews
           were
           banisht
           out
           of
           
             England
          
           for
           poysoning
           our
           fountains
           &
           springs
           of
           water
           ,
           what
           do
           such
           men
           as
           these
           deserve
           ,
           who
           labour
           to
           poyson
           the
           pure
           fountains
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ?
           Many
           are
           of
           opinion
           ,
           they
           have
           done
           more
           hurt
           by
           their
           errors
           ,
           then
           good
           by
           their
           swords
           .
           Yet
           are
           not
           you
           ashamed
           to
           say
           ,
           they
           have
           spread
           the
           savour
           of
           Religion
           abroad
           ,
           more
           then
           thousands
           of
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospell
           .
           To
           conclude
           ,
           I
           shall
           ●ay
           but
           this
           ,
           that
           many
           who
           when
           they
           came
           first
           into
           the
           Army
           had
           sweet
           and
           savory
           affections
           ,
           whose
           gifts
           are
           now
           withered
           ,
           and
           are
           but
           as
           stinking
           snuffs
           ;
           As
           it
           was
           a
           Proverb
           in
           Queen
           
             Elizabeths
          
           time
           ,
           If
           you
           would
           spoyl
           a
           Preacher
           make
           a
           Bishop
           of
           him
           ;
           so
           it
           will
           become
           a
           Proverb
           in
           our
           time
           ,
           If
           you
           will
           spoil
           a
           Professor
           of
           Religion
           ,
           make
           a
           Souldier
           or
           an
           Armyman
           of
           him
           ,
           he
           will
           then
           soon
           turn
           heady
           ,
           Hereticall
           ,
           and
           what
           not
           ?
        
         
         
           Many
           of
           your
           own
           party
           being
           more
           moderate
           ,
           meek
           and
           considerate
           then
           your selves
           ,
           
           have
           declined
           you
           and
           are
           ashamed
           of
           you
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           I
           know
           no
           moderate
           ,
           meek
           and
           considerate
           men
           who
           have
           declined
           them
           :
           indeed
           some
           rash
           ,
           passionate
           ,
           inconsiderate
           men
           have
           done
           to
           them
           ,
           
           as
           
             D●mas
          
           did
           to
           
             Paul
             ,
          
           forsaken
           them
           to
           imbrace
           this
           present
           evill
           world
           ,
           they
           could
           not
           get
           followers
           and
           advantage
           enough
           in
           being
           the
           Disciples
           of
           the
           Truth
           ,
           and
           therefore
           would
           be
           Masters
           of
           an
           error
           to
           draw
           disciples
           after
           them
           ,
           that
           so
           many
           might
           follow
           their
           pernicious
           wayes
           and
           t
           is
           no
           wonder
           if
           such
           as
           have
           declined
           and
           are
           ashamed
           of
           the
           Truth
           ,
           are
           ashamed
           also
           of
           the
           Ministers
           that
           preach
           it
           .
        
         
           Why
           may
           not
           they
           
             (
             i.e.
             the
             Army
             )
          
           conclude
           from
           successes
           as
           well
           as
           you
           ,
           
           &c.
           —
           2.
           
           Though
           successes
           are
           not
           alwaies
           infallible
           testimonies
           of
           the
           goodnesse
           of
           the
           cause
           on
           which
           side
           they
           fall
           ,
           yet
           successes
           with
           their
           circumstances
           ,
           do
           sometimes
           most
           evidently
           vindicate
           the
           mind
           of
           God
           .
           As
           1.
           when
           both
           parties
           appeal
           solemnly
           to
           God
           ,
           &c.
           2.
           
           When
           th●se
           succ●sses
           are
           carried
           on
           in
           an
           uniform
           manner
           ,
           the
           Lord
           giving
           severall
           years
           successe
           upon
           their
           appeals
           unto
           him
           .
           3.
           
           When
           the
           glorious
           Majesty
           ,
           power
           and
           presence
           of
           God
           doth
           appeal
           after
           such
           appeals
           ,
           when
           he
           shall
           with
           a
           small
           Army
           of
           16000
           men
           destroy
           near
           an
           100000
           men
           in
           Arms
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           
             Scots
          
           Army
           ,
           the
           
             Welch
          
           Army
           ,
           the
           
             Kentish
          
           Army
           ,
           the
           
             Essex
          
           Army
           ,
           were
           considered
           ,
           it
           would
           appear
           .
           
             This
             is
             the
             sum
             of
             what
             you
             say
             about
             the
             point
             of
             successe
             in
             three
             pages
             .
          
        
         
           Answ
           .
           1.
           
           
             The
             Ministers
             did
             never
             conclude
             successes
             to
             bee
             the
             infallible
             testimonies
             of
             the
             goodnesse
             of
             the
             Cause
             ,
             on
             which
             side
             they
             fall
             ;
             they
             know
             that
             oftentimes
          
           they
           that
           worke
           wickednesse
           are
           set
           up
           ,
           
           and
           they
           that
           tempt
           God
           are
           delivered
           ;
           yea
           that
           a
           just
           man
           may
           perish
           in
           his
           righteousnesse
           ,
           
           and
           that
           a
           wicked
           man
           may
           prolong
           his
           life
           in
           his
           wickednesse
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           In
           this
           the
           Papists
           and
           you
           are
           not
           much
           unlike
           ,
           they
           make
           Prosperity
           a
           note
           of
           the
           true
           Church
           ,
           and
           you
           make
           Successe
           an
           evidence
           of
           a
           good
           cause
           ;
           if
           it
           were
           so
           ,
           the
           Heathen
           Emperors
           might
           plead
           their
           Cause
           to
           be
           good
           ,
           and
           the
           primitive
           Christians
           to
           be
           bad
           ;
           yea
           the
           Turke
           and
           the
           Pope
           might
           borrow
           an
           Argument
           from
           you
           that
           their
           waies
           are
           good
           ,
           because
           they
           have
           prospered
           ,
           and
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           have
           been
           persecuted
           and
           kept
           under
           by
           them
           .
        
         
         
           3.
           
           You
           think
           that
           you
           have
           a
           shift
           that
           will
           help
           you
           out
           ,
           by
           saying
           ,
           that
           
             successes
             with
             their
             circumstances
             ,
             as
             praying
             ,
             and
             solemn
             appealing
             unto
             God
             vindicates
             the
             mind
             of
             God
             .
          
           To
           this
           evasion
           of
           yours
           ,
           I
           shal
           say
           but
           this
           ,
           Successe
           may
           not
           alwaies
           fal
           to
           that
           side
           (
           though
           just
           )
           which
           doth
           pray
           and
           appeal
           to
           God
           ,
           but
           on
           that
           side
           which
           is
           unjust
           ,
           and
           doth
           neither
           .
           As
           is
           clear
           in
           the
           case
           of
           the
           men
           of
           
             Judah
             ,
          
           
           they
           sought
           unto
           God
           ,
           and
           askt
           Counsell
           of
           God
           before
           they
           would
           fight
           with
           the
           children
           of
           
             Benjamin
             ,
          
           yet
           for
           all
           that
           they
           lost
           in
           two
           battails
           40000
           men
           ;
           yet
           their
           cause
           was
           good
           ,
           their
           prayers
           and
           appeals
           to
           heaven
           were
           solemn
           and
           serious
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Consider
           God
           may
           give
           the
           Army
           successes
           not
           out
           of
           any
           love
           or
           approbation
           of
           their
           wayes
           ;
           but
           out
           of
           love
           to
           his
           own
           name
           and
           people
           ,
           whose
           work
           for
           some
           time
           they
           were
           imployed
           about
           .
           
             Cyrus
          
           was
           successefull
           against
           the
           
             Chaldaeans
             ;
          
           these
           successes
           were
           given
           him
           not
           for
           his
           own
           sake
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           sakes
           of
           the
           children
           of
           
             Israel
             ;
          
           God
           may
           use
           the
           Army
           as
           a
           battail
           axe
           ,
           to
           break
           the
           enemies
           of
           his
           Church
           in
           pieces
           ,
           and
           yet
           neither
           love
           their
           persons
           ,
           nor
           own
           many
           of
           their
           actions
           ,
           but
           break
           them
           in
           the
           end
           .
           
             Dionysius
          
           did
           ill
           to
           say
           ,
           because
           he
           had
           a
           prosperous
           voyage
           at
           sea
           ,
           that
           therefore
           the
           Gods
           did
           favour
           Sacriledge
           ;
           God
           neither
           favours
           nor
           loves
           Rebellion
           ,
           though
           they
           may
           prosper
           that
           are
           guilty
           of
           it
           .
           If
           you
           do
           build
           so
           much
           on
           successes
           ,
           yet
           make
           not
           present
           but
           finall
           successe
           the
           ground
           of
           your
           confidence
           ;
           if
           the
           Army
           persist
           to
           justifie
           their
           sinfull
           actings
           ,
           mark
           what
           will
           become
           of
           them
           in
           the
           latter
           end
           .
           He
           conclude
           this
           with
           the
           wish
           of
           the
           Poets
           .
        
         
           
             —
             Careat
             successihus
             opto
             ,
          
           
             Quisquis
             ab
             eventu
             facta
             notanda
             putat
             .
          
        
         
           That
           impulse
           of
           spirit
           ,
           
           and
           those
           impressions
           of
           heart
           ,
           that
           stirred
           up
           
             Jehoiadah
          
           the
           Priest
           to
           raise
           up
           severall
           parties
           ,
           to
           put
           Queen
           
             Athaliah
          
           to
           death
           ,
           for
           her
           cruelty
           and
           murthers
           ,
           did
           stirr
           up
           the
           Army
           ,
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           Court
           of
           Justice
           ,
           to
           put
           the
           late
           bloody
           Tyrant
           to
           death
           ,
           and
           wee
           may
           expect
           rest
           and
           peace
           as
           the
           issue
           thereof
           .
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           1.
           
           Had
           the
           Army
           as
           good
           grounds
           to
           put
           to
           death
           King
           
             Charles
             ,
          
           as
           
             Jehoiadah
          
           had
           to
           kill
           Queen
           
             Athaliah
             ,
          
           I
           should
           not
           open
           my
           mouth
           .
           Consider
           1.
           
           
             Athalia●
          
           was
           an
           usurper
           of
           
           the
           Crown
           of
           
             Israel
             ,
          
           
           but
           so
           was
           not
           King
           
             Charles
          
           of
           the
           Crown
           of
           
             England
             .
          
           2.
           
           What
           
             Jehoiada
          
           did
           do
           was
           by
           Authority
           derived
           from
           the
           young
           King
           
             Joash
             ,
          
           who
           was
           proclamed
           and
           crowned
           King
           by
           the
           consent
           of
           the
           whole
           realm
           .
           3.
           
           
             Iehoiada
          
           was
           not
           only
           a
           Prince
           of
           his
           Tribe
           ,
           and
           the
           young
           Kings
           uncle
           ,
           but
           also
           hee
           was
           as
           it
           were
           Lord
           Protector
           of
           the
           young
           King
           ,
           during
           his
           minority
           ;
           and
           therefore
           might
           without
           question
           legally
           put
           that
           usurper
           to
           death
           .
           Prove
           the
           King
           to
           be
           such
           an
           usurper
           as
           
             Athaliah
          
           was
           ;
           or
           the
           High-Court
           and
           Army
           to
           have
           such
           an
           authority
           as
           
             Iehoiada
          
           had
           ,
           and
           I
           le
           be
           silent
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           If
           she
           had
           had
           a
           true
           and
           legall
           Title
           to
           the
           Crown
           ,
           as
           the
           King
           had
           .
           2.
           
           If
           he
           had
           solemnly
           swore
           to
           God
           to
           preserve
           her
           person
           ,
           as
           you
           did
           to
           preserve
           the
           Kings
           .
           3.
           
           If
           shee
           had
           been
           no
           Idolater
           ,
           as
           the
           King
           was
           not
           .
           4.
           
           If
           he
           had
           not
           authority
           from
           the
           young
           King
           for
           doing
           what
           he
           did
           ,
           would
           he
           have
           done
           it
           ?
           no
           doubtlesse
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           I
           shall
           pass
           that
           by
           ,
           that
           you
           put
           the
           Army
           before
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           only
           speak
           to
           that
           impulse
           of
           spirit
           ,
           that
           stirred
           up
           the
           Army
           and
           Court
           of
           Justice
           to
           put
           the
           King
           to
           death
           ;
           I
           shall
           yeeld
           that
           they
           did
           by
           an
           impulse
           of
           spirit
           ,
           but
           yet
           I
           have
           reason
           to
           beleeve
           't
           was
           by
           the
           impulse
           of
           that
           spirit
           that
           now
           works
           mightily
           in
           the
           children
           of
           disobedience
           ,
           because
           't
           was
           done
           without
           and
           against
           the
           rule
           of
           the
           Word
           (
           as
           I
           shewed
           before
           )
           by
           which
           as
           the
           spirit
           ,
           so
           all
           the
           impulses
           of
           the
           spirit
           are
           to
           be
           tryed
           ,
           and
           if
           they
           agree
           not
           thereto
           they
           are
           Satanicall
           suggestions
           ,
           not
           the
           Spirits
           inspirations
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           And
           whereas
           you
           expect
           that
           
             the
             issue
             of
             putting
             the
             King
             to
             death
             will
             be
             rest
             and
             peace
             ;
          
           I
           must
           tell
           you
           the
           blood
           of
           Kings
           hath
           been
           oftentimes
           the
           seeds
           of
           dissentions
           ,
           commotions
           ,
           and
           desolations
           ,
           not
           of
           rest
           ,
           peace
           and
           establishment
           unto
           Kingdoms
           ;
           as
           I
           told
           you
           before
           ,
           so
           I
           say
           again
           ,
           that
           the
           children
           of
           
             Israel
          
           from
           
             Saul
          
           their
           first
           King
           ,
           to
           
             Zedekiah
          
           their
           last
           ,
           were
           never
           under
           such
           intolerable
           oppressions
           and
           miseries
           as
           in
           those
           times
           wherein
           their
           Kings
           (
           though
           wicked
           and
           bloody
           )
           were
           put
           to
           death
           by
           their
           Subjects
           .
        
         
           That
           the
           murderer
           shall
           surely
           be
           put
           to
           death
           ,
           
           is
           a
           known
           Precept
           of
           God
           ,
           if
           this
           must
           be
           dispensed
           withall
           ,
           shew
           us
           the
           absolute
           ,
           present
           ,
           and
           clear
           necessity
           of
           it
           ;
           if
           you
           cannot
           ,
           will
           you
           speak
           wickedly
           for
           God
           ,
           &c.
           
           
           As
           for
           the
           Armies
           proceedings
           ,
           if
           there
           was
           a
           necessity
           that
           the
           Land
           should
           be
           cleansed
           from
           blood-guiltynesse
           ,
           that
           the
           great
           ends
           of
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           and
           all
           our
           wars
           should
           be
           secured
           ,
           &c.
           then
           was
           there
           a
           necessity
           on
           the
           Army
           to
           take
           that
           course
           they
           did
           .
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           1.
           
           I
           may
           answer
           you
           by
           way
           of
           Retortion
           ,
           that
           the
           murderer
           should
           be
           put
           to
           death
           ,
           is
           a
           known
           Precept
           ;
           that
           
             Goring
          
           and
           
             Owen
          
           had
           murdered
           many
           ,
           was
           a
           known
           practice
           ;
           for
           their
           pardon
           there
           is
           a
           known
           Vote
           ;
           now
           if
           they
           were
           innocent
           ,
           why
           were
           they
           condemned
           ?
           if
           guilty
           of
           blood
           ,
           why
           were
           they
           spared
           ?
           can
           you
           despence
           with
           blood
           and
           none
           else
           ?
        
         
           2.
           
           Though
           murdering
           of
           one
           personally
           and
           maliciously
           cannot
           be
           dispensed
           withall
           ;
           yet
           God
           never
           required
           that
           all
           who
           in
           a
           military
           way
           shed
           blood
           should
           be
           put
           to
           death
           ;
           as
           is
           clear
           in
           the
           case
           of
           
             Absolons
          
           Rebellion
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Benjamites
          
           unjust
           war
           (
           with
           many
           others
           )
           neither
           
             David
             ,
          
           nor
           the
           men
           of
           
             Iudah
             ,
          
           (
           when
           the
           sword
           had
           determined
           the
           controversy
           in
           the
           field
           on
           their
           sides
           ,
           and
           had
           cut
           off
           many
           of
           the
           evil
           doers
           )
           held
           themselves
           bound
           to
           cut
           off
           the
           remainders
           that
           was
           left
           of
           the
           Armies
           either
           in
           the
           one
           or
           the
           other
           .
           If
           you
           think
           that
           this
           Precept
           
             (
             viz.
          
           that
           the
           murderer
           be
           put
           to
           death
           )
           reaches
           to
           all
           blood
           spilt
           in
           a
           military
           way
           ,
           then
           are
           you
           bound
           that
           every
           man
           that
           was
           in
           the
           Kings
           Armies
           should
           bee
           put
           to
           death
           ,
           else
           (
           according
           to
           you
           )
           the
           land
           would
           be
           defiled
           with
           blood
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           To
           what
           you
           say
           in
           the
           last
           place
           ,
           that
           
             there
             was
             a
             necessity
             on
             the
             Army
             to
             take
             that
             course
             they
             did
             ,
             if
             there
             was
             a
             necessity
             that
             the
             Land
             should
             he
             cleansed
             from
             blood
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           I
           shall
           return
           this
           briefe
           answer
           .
           1.
           
           The
           Army
           pleaded
           a
           necessity
           in
           the
           year
           ,
           1647.
           for
           things
           of
           a
           quite
           contrary
           nature
           ,
           to
           what
           they
           pleaded
           a
           necessity
           for
           in
           
             Nov.
             1648.
          
           2.
           
           Who
           are
           the
           most
           competent
           judges
           ,
           the
           Parliament
           or
           the
           Army
           ,
           to
           judge
           of
           this
           necessity
           ?
           if
           you
           say
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           they
           saw
           no
           such
           necessity
           ,
           why
           did
           not
           the
           army
           then
           acquiesce
           in
           their
           judgments
           as
           they
           once
           promised
           to
           do
           ?
           If
           you
           say
           the
           Army
           may
           be
           judges
           (
           which
           is
           most
           inequitable
           for
           them
           to
           be
           judges
           in
           their
           own
           Cause
           )
           then
           why
           may
           not
           any
           other
           20000
           men
           in
           the
           Kingdome
           plead
           necessity
           to
           oppose
           the
           Army
           ,
           as
           they
           did
           to
           oppose
           the
           Parliament
           ?
           should
           any
           party
           ,
           (
           whose
           principles
           are
           not
           consistent
           with
           ,
           but
           contrariant
           to
           the
           Armies
           proceedings
           )
           plead
           a
           necessity
           for
           their
           appearing
           
           for
           the
           interest
           of
           Religion
           ,
           laws
           of
           the
           land
           ,
           Priviledges
           of
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           Liberties
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           &c.
           how
           can
           you
           justifie
           the
           Army
           ,
           yet
           blame
           them
           ?
           3.
           
           If
           the
           necessity
           pleaded
           for
           ,
           was
           so
           clear
           ,
           present
           ,
           and
           absolute
           as
           you
           pretend
           ;
           how
           it
           comes
           to
           pass
           that
           it
           can
           be
           discerned
           by
           none
           but
           by
           the
           Army
           themselves
           &
           their
           own
           party
           ?
           This
           makes
           me
           of
           the
           same
           mind
           with
           the
           subscribers
           ,
           
             that
             the
             necessity
             pleaded
             for
             is
             but
             pretended
             ,
             or
             else
             contracted
             by
             their
             own
             miscarriages
             ;
          
           the
           Army
           that
           prevailed
           against
           the
           sharpest
           weapons
           of
           their
           enemies
           ,
           were
           overcome
           by
           this
           own
           poor
           dart
           of
           pretended
           necessity
           ;
           true
           is
           that
           Proverb
           ,
           
             durum
             telum
             necessitas
             ;
          
           could
           the
           Army
           have
           overcome
           their
           groundlesse
           fears
           and
           jealousies
           ,
           they
           would
           never
           have
           done
           what
           they
           did
           ;
           yea
           could
           they
           have
           trusted
           God
           ,
           they
           wonld
           have
           been
           of
           
             Austins
          
           mind
           ,
           
             (
             Ferenda
             est
             magis
             omnis
             iniquitas
             quam
             perpeiranda
             est
             aliqua
             iniquitas
             )
          
           viz.
           to
           endure
           the
           greatest
           evil
           ,
           rather
           then
           commit
           the
           least
           sin
           .
        
         
           If
           your
           Temple
           work
           goes
           on
           slowly
           ,
           
           then
           the
           City
           is
           set
           on
           work
           ,
           the
           Country
           is
           excited
           ,
           the
           Apprentices
           encouraged
           to
           offer
           violence
           upon
           the
           two
           Houses
           ,
           forcing
           them
           to
           Vote
           and
           Vnvote
           at
           pleasure
           ,
           and
           encouraged
           by
           some
           of
           your
           Tribe
           and
           subscribers
           ,
           as
           shall
           be
           made
           good
           if
           occasion
           bee
           .
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           1.
           
           It
           will
           turn
           to
           your
           reproach
           that
           you
           are
           builders
           of
           
             Babel
             ,
          
           but
           to
           their
           renown
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           imployed
           about
           Temple
           work
           ,
           which
           though
           it
           go
           on
           slowly
           ,
           yet
           safely
           ,
           you
           have
           no
           cause
           to
           despise
           the
           day
           of
           small
           things
           ;
           hee
           that
           hath
           laid
           the
           foundation
           stone
           ,
           will
           rear
           up
           the
           top
           of
           the
           building
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           people
           may
           cry
           Grace
           grace
           unto
           it
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           And
           whereas
           you
           say
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           
             excited
             men
             to
             offer
             violence
             to
             the
             two
             Houses
             ,
             forcing
             them
             to
             Vote
             and
             Vnvote
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           I
           answer
           ,
           you
           measure
           other
           mens
           corn
           by
           your
           own
           Bushell
           ,
           and
           other
           mens
           hearts
           by
           your
           own
           practices
           ,
           you
           and
           your
           faction
           have
           offered
           violence
           to
           the
           two
           Houses
           ,
           forcing
           them
           to
           Vote
           and
           Unvote
           at
           your
           pleasure
           ,
           and
           yet
           you
           do
           the
           evill
           and
           other
           men
           must
           beare
           the
           blame
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           As
           to
           that
           you
           say
           ,
           that
           it
           
             shall
             be
             made
             good
             if
             occasion
             bee
             ,
             that
             some
             of
             the
             subscribers
             did
             encourage
             the
             Apprentices
             to
             offer
             violence
             to
             the
             Houses
             ,
          
           I
           shall
           give
           you
           but
           this
           answer
           ,
           
             viz.
          
           to
           give
           you
           a
           challenge
           and
           offer
           you
           an
           occasion
           to
           make
           it
           good
           if
           you
           
           can
           ;
           that
           you
           have
           not
           done
           it
           all
           this
           while
           ,
           I
           impute
           not
           to
           your
           lenity
           but
           their
           innocency
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           I
           have
           returned
           you
           an
           answer
           to
           the
           most
           materiall
           passages
           in
           your
           book
           ;
           I
           shall
           not
           meddle
           with
           those
           fond
           Queries
           you
           propose
           in
           the
           latter
           end
           thereof
           ;
           I
           know
           one
           fool
           can
           ask
           more
           questions
           in
           a
           day
           ,
           then
           twenty
           wise
           men
           can
           answer
           in
           a
           year
           .
        
         
           You
           conclude
           your
           book
           with
           a
           prophane
           descant
           on
           a
           serious
           and
           savoury
           Sermon
           of
           Mr.
           
           
             Calamies
             ;
          
           you
           who
           were
           once
           ,
           when
           you
           wrote
           your
           Snapsack
           ,
           so
           humble
           as
           to
           say
           you
           were
           neither
           a
           Prophet
           nor
           the
           son
           of
           a
           Prophet
           ,
           are
           now
           so
           proud
           as
           to
           become
           a
           Lord
           &
           judg
           of
           the
           Prophets
           ?
           yet
           those
           that
           know
           you
           will
           count
           your
           tongue
           to
           be
           no
           slander
           ;
           Mr.
           
             Calamies
          
           person
           is
           so
           well
           esteemed
           ,
           and
           his
           Ministry
           so
           approved
           ,
           that
           all
           your
           revilings
           will
           turn
           to
           his
           glory
           ,
           and
           your
           shame
           :
           Mr.
           
             Calamy
          
           only
           affirmed
           that
           Anarchy
           ,
           Perjury
           ,
           Toleration
           ,
           &c.
           are
           such
           deeps
           able
           to
           sink
           a
           Kingdome
           ,
           if
           you
           say
           the
           contrary
           ,
           you
           will
           shew
           your selfe
           a
           simple
           and
           shallow
           fellow
           .
           To
           conclude
           all
           ,
           the
           counsell
           I
           shall
           give
           you
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           you
           would
           be
           more
           in
           the
           shop
           ,
           lesse
           in
           the
           pulpit
           ,
           more
           in
           your
           dwelling
           house
           ,
           lesse
           in
           the
           Printing-house
           ,
           then
           will
           the
           Church
           be
           less
           disturbed
           and
           your
           family
           better
           provided
           for
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A88587e-280
           
             M●●i
             quidem
             sufficit
             conscientia
             mea
             ,
             vobis
             autem
             necessaria
             est
             fama
             mea
             Aug.
             ad
             frat
             .
             in
             ●●em
             Serm.
             53.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A88587e-520
           
             *
             Alluding
             to
             a
             book●
             entituled
             ,
             Honey
             out
             of
             the
             Rock
             ,
             made
             by
             
               ●ohn
               Price
               .
            
          
           
             *
             See
             a
             Spiritual
             Snapsack
             for
             the
             Parliament
             Souldiers
             ,
             by
             
               Iohn
               Price
               .
            
             p.
             8.
             lin.
             32
             
          
           
             Pag.
             2.
             lin
             14.
             
          
           
             In
             Spiritual
             〈◊〉
             p.
             6.
             l.
             17.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             2.
             l.
             24.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             Dedicat.
             to
             the
             Lord
             
               Fairfax
               .
            
             p.
             1.
             p.
             1.
             l.
             30.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             2.
             l.
             3●
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             3.
             l.
             5.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             3.
             l.
             16.
             
          
           
             Spiritual
             Snapsack
             by
             
               John
               Price
               .
            
             p.
             6.
             
             ●
             .
             17.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             3.
             l.
             36.
             
          
           
             Young
             ●●ng
             elder
             by
             
               John
               Goodwin
               .
            
             p.
             25.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             4.
             l.
             19.
             
          
           
             Pag
             4.
             l.
             35.
             
          
           
             *
             Armies
             R●mon
             June
             ,
             23.
             164●
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             5.
             l.
             33.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             6.
             lin.
             22.
             
          
           
             Pag
             7.
             l.
             34.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             8.
             l.
             20.
             
          
           
             Declar.
             Ian.
             17.
             1641.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             9.
             l.
             ●
          
           
             I.
             
               Goodwin
            
             in
             his
             
               Anti●aval
               .
            
             p.
             10.
             l.
             31.
             
          
           
             
               I.
            
             P.
             p.
             9.
             l.
             16.
             
          
           
             I.
             
               P.
            
             pag.
             9.
             l
             24.
             
          
           
             
               ●
               .
               P.
            
             p.
             11.
             l.
             36.
             and
             pag.
             12.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             12.
             lin.
             10.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             14.
             l.
             26.
             
          
           
             Pag
             15.
             l.
             7.
             
          
           
             P.
             15.
             l.
             31.
             
          
           
             Aug.
             in
             Ps.
             73.
             
          
           
             Tertul.
             Apol.
             
          
           
             The
             serious
             Representat
             .
             of
             the
             
               London
            
             Ministers
             ,
             p.
             14.
             
          
           
             I.
             
               P.
            
             pag.
             18.
             l
             9.
             
          
           
             I.
             P.
             Pag.
             18.
             l.
             10.
             
          
           
             ●
             .
             P.
             p.
             19.
             l.
             8.
             
          
           
             I.
             
               P.
            
             p.
             20.
             l.
             34.
             
          
           
             I.
             P.
             p.
             21.
             l.
             6.
             
          
           
             ●●ad
             the
             Oath
             of
             Allegiance
             .
          
           
             Exact
             Collect.
             
             Append.
             p.
             15.
             p.
             18.
             13.
             41.
             43.
             879.
             
          
           
             Exact
             Collect.
             p.
             2●8
             .
             695.
             657.
             991.
             
          
           
             I.
             P.
             p.
             22.
             l.
             12.
             
          
           
             The
             King
             confest
             it
             in
             His
             〈◊〉
             Answer
             to
             the
             19
             Propositions
             of
             
               Iune
               ,
               1642.
            
             that
             there
             is
             power
             legally
             in
             the
             two
             Houses
             of
             Parliament
             to
             restrain
             Him
             from
             Tyranny
             .
          
           
             I.
             P.
             p.
             24
             l.
             6.
             
          
           
             I.
             P.
             His
             Snapsack
             ,
             p.
             8.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             Goodwin
             Anticaval
             .
             
               p.
               6.
               
            
          
           
             Vid.
             the
             Ord
             ,
             of
             P●rl
             .
             15.
             of
             Febr.
             1644.
             as
             the
             first
             raising
             the
             Army
             under
             Sir
             .
             
               T.
               Fairfax
               .
            
          
           
             Pag.
             23.
             lin.
             3.
             
          
           
             I.
             P.
             Pag.
             24.
             l.
             14.
             
          
           
             I.
             P.
             p.
             26.
             l.
             3.
             
          
           
             See
             Testimony
             to
             the
             tr●●h●
             of
             Christ
             by
             the
             Ministers
             of
             
               London
            
             p.
             28.
             
          
           
             I.
             
               P.
            
             p.
             27.
             l.
             1●
             .
          
           
             
               I.
            
             P.
             pag.
             28.
             l.
             8.
             
          
           
             
               I.
            
             P.
             p.
             28.
             l.
             37.
             
          
           
             ●●hn
             Goodwin
             Anticav
             .
             
               p.
               11.
               
            
          
           
             I.
             P.
             His
             Snapsack
             ,
             p.
             8.
             
          
           
             I.
             P.
             p.
             30.
             
             ●
             .
             17.
             
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             26.
             9.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             13.
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Pareus
            
             on
             Gen.
             9.
             6.
             
          
           
             
               I.
            
             P.
             pa.
             31.
             l.
             27.
             
          
           
             See
             a
             Booke
             ●ntituled
             the
             image
             of
             both
             Churches
             Ierusal●m
             and
             Babylon
             by
             P.
             
               D.
               M.
               
            
          
           
             I.
             P.
             p.
             31.
             l.
             31.
             
          
           
             See
             Mr.
             
             
               Loves
            
             Sermon
             entituled
             Englands
             distemper
             .
             &c.
             pag.
             16.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             p.
             19.
             
          
           
             
               I.
            
             P.
             p.
             31.
             l.
             35.
             
          
           
             See
             Mr.
             
             
               Loves
            
             Sermon
             entituled
             Englands
             distemper
             .
             p.
             23.
             
          
           
             I.
             P.
             pag.
             32.
             l.
             3.
             
          
           
             I.
             P
             p.
             32.
             l.
             11.
             
          
           
             I.
             P.
             p.
             32.
             l.
             25.
             
          
           
             I.
             P.
             p.
             32.
             l.
             38.
             
          
           
             See
             a
             short
             Treati
             se
             of
             Polit.
             Power
             .
             by
             Dr.
             
               I●●n
               Pennet
               ,
               ●
               .
               6.
            
             pag.
             49.
             
          
           
             See
             Dr.
             
               P●nnets
            
             Treatise
             of
             Polit.
             Power
             .
             cap.
             6.
             
          
           
             I.
             P.
             Pag.
             33.
             l.
             30.
             
          
           
             See
             image
             of
             Ier.
             and
             Bab.
             by
             
               P
               D.
               M.
            
             p.
             82.
             
          
           
             Beza
             lib.
             confes.
             Christianae
             fidei
             cap.
             5.
             
             Ecclesia
             circa
             finem
             .
          
           
             Beza
             in
             confess
             ▪
             fidei
             Christianae
             c.
             5.
             
             Sect.
             45.
             
          
           
             I.
             P.
             p.
             34.
             l.
             29.
             
          
           
             I.
             P.
             pa.
             34.
             l.
             31.
             
          
           
             
               I.
            
             P.
             p.
             35.
             l.
             3.
             
          
           
             In
             casu
             necesstatis
             licita
             est
             defensio
             per
             magistratum
             infe●●oorem
             〈◊〉
             superiorem
             .
             D.
             Paraeus
             in
             c.
             13.
             ad
             Rom.
             p.
             262.
             
          
           
             Christianes
             〈◊〉
             minus
             quam
             alios
             quos●unque
             potesta●●
             .
             subject●●
             esse
             debere
             non
             tantum
             fide
             ●lus
             sed
             etiam
             infidelibus
             sed
             ,
             &c
             D.
             Paraeus
             in
             Rom.
             13.
             v.
             1.
             
          
           
             Vide
             Paraeum
             in
             explic
             .
             dubiorum
             .
             in
             c.
             13.
             ad
             Rom.
             
             Prop.
             2.
             p.
             262.
             
          
           
             
               I.
            
             P.
             pa.
             35.
             l.
             8.
             
          
           
             Sacra
             Theolog.
             per
             Dudleium
             Fennor
             .
             c.
             13.
             de
             Politeiae-civili
             .
             p.
             80.
             
          
           
             I.
             P.
             p.
             35.
             l.
             15.
             
          
           
             Quum
             Consensu
             &
             suffragi●s
             totius
             an●
             certe
             〈◊〉
             is
             multitudinis
             ,
             Tyr●annus
             tol●itu●r
             ,
             deo
             fit
             auspice
             .
             Zuingl
             .
             in
             explanatione
             Articuli
             42.
             p.
             85.
             
             Tom.
             1.
             
          
           
             Zuingl●●●…
             exp.
             Arn●
             42
             p.
             84.
             
             Tom
             1.
             
          
           
             1.
             P.
             p.
             35
             l.
             17.
             
          
           
             Lex
             ,
             Rex
             .
             quest
             .
             31.
             p.
             330.
             
          
           
             Il.
             p.
             104
             ,
             105.
             
          
           
             Quest
             .
             14.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             p.
             233.
             qu.
             26
             
          
           
             M.
             
               Prynnes
            
             speech
             in
             the
             House
             of
             Common
             ,
             
               Decemb.
               4.
               1648.
            
             p.
             77.
             
          
           
             
               Iohn
               Price
            
             his
             Snapsack
             .
             p.
             8.
             
          
           
             
               Iohn
               Goodwin
            
             Anticaval
             .
             p.
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             See
             the
             Armies
             Remonstrance
             of
             
               Iune
               ,
               23.
               1647.
            
             p.
             12.
             
          
           
             See
             the
             Armies
             Proposalls
             .
             
               Aug.
               1.
               1647.
               
            
          
           
             I.
             P.
             p.
             37.
             l.
             25.
             
          
           
             Judg.
             20.
             
          
           
             See
             a
             Letter
             from
             Sir
             
               Tho.
               Fairfax
            
             to
             both
             Houses
             of
             Parliament
             Dated
             from
             
               Redding
               ,
               Iuly
               ,
               6.
               1647.
            
             which
             he
             declared
             to
             be
             the
             generall
             sense
             of
             all
             or
             most
             part
             of
             the
             Officer
             in
             the
             Army
             .
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             24.
             6
             ,
             7.
             13.
             
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             26.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             26.
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             
               Prynnes
            
             third
             part
             of
             the
             Soveraigne
             Power
             of
             Parliaments
             and
             Kingdoms
             ,
             p.
             95.
             
          
           
             2
             King.
             9.
             7.
             
          
           
             2
             Kings
             10.
             6.
             
          
           
             Hosea
             1.
             4.
             
          
           
             2
             Kings
             21.
             23
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             1
             Kings
             16.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             1
             Kings
             16.
             16.
             
          
           
             1
             Kings
             16.
             18.
             
          
           
             2
             Kings
             12.
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             2
             Kings
             14.
             5.
             
          
           
             2
             Kings
             15.
             10.
             14.
             
          
           
             1
             King.
             16.
             25.
             
          
           
             Micah
             .
             6.
             16.
             
          
           
             2
             King.
             16.
             21.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             
               Arth.
               I
               ackson
            
             in
             his
             pious
             and
             learned
             Annotations
             hath
             a
             good
             observation
             ;
             It
             seems
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
             the
             people
             misliking
             the
             King
             the
             Souldiers
             chose
             this
             
               Ti●ni
            
             to
             be
             their
             K.
             between
             whom
             there
             was
             continuall
             war
             for
             three
             years
             and
             upwards
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             I.
             P.
             p.
             38.
             l.
             34.
             
          
           
             I.
             P.
             pa.
             40.
             l.
             16.
             
          
           
             
               Iohn
               Price
            
             his
             Snapsack
             .
             p.
             8.
             
          
           
             All
             the
             godly
             ,
             learned
             &
             conscientious
             Ministers
             are
             for
             defensive
             arms
             ,
             &
             few
             there
             are
             of
             the
             contrary
             judgment
             ,
             but
             Papists
             ,
             Atheists
             ,
             Prelates
             ,
             Delinquents
             ,
             and
             prophane
             wretches
             .
          
           
             I.
             P.
             p.
             41.
             
             ●
             24.
             
          
           
             I.
             P.
             pa.
             42.
             l.
             5.
             
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             4.
             10.
             
          
           
             I.
             P.
             p.
             44.
             l.
             ●2
             .
             p.
             45
             ,
             46.
             
          
           
             Mal.
             3.
             15.
             
          
           
             Eccl.
             7.
             15.
             
          
           
             Judg.
             20.
             18.
             23.
             
          
           
             
               I.
            
             P.
             pa.
             49.
             l.
             8.
             
          
           
             Read
             2
             Kings
             11.
             2.
             12
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             I.
             P.
             p.
             50.
             l.
             1.
             
          
           
             I.
             P.
             p.
             55
             l.
             8.